Click on a Ship Name/Year to find a description of the voyage
and possibly a narrative on the overland route.
Athena Voyage of 1862
Autobiography of Ola Nilsson Liljenquist
as contained in Tullidge’s Quarterly Magazine 4:1 (July 1881) pp.572-73.
April 21st, 1862, I left Copenhagen the second time, for Zion, in charge of a company of Saints, numbering four hundred and eighty-four souls. This was the fourth and last company that started from Copenhagen to Zion in the spring of 1862. I left, feeling exceedingly grateful for the power and graces that had been bestowed upon us while we had been bearing our testimonies to tens of thousands of people and felt that our garments would be unspotted from their blood in the great day of judgment. The Lord has blessed our feeble efforts with much fruit, but we felt that the harvest would be great though the laborers few. The company [p.572] arrived at Hamburg on the 22nd, and were taken by boat five miles up the Elbe, where we embarked on a German emigrant ship, a large sailing vessel, called the Athenia. We set sail on the morning of the 24th. We learned before we reached New York, to our sorrow, the difference of the German laws and the English in fitting out an emigrant ship for its long voyage. In the first place, the water for use on shipboard, taken in on the Hamburg Elbe, rotted long before we reached our destination; the provisions were of a very inferior kind, and the way it was cooked was still worse, and then not half enough of it as it was. The captain said he carried emigrants across the Atlantic twenty-six. He showed me the irons and hand-cuffs he used to put upon the emigrants when they were not servient of his will, and stated that he use to cut off the finest head of hair from the girls, and said he would treat us the same if we did not honor him as the sole chief, and quit finding fault with the treatment we had. One Sunday afternoon, after we had concluded our religious services, I suppose through jealousy and for not having any influence with the Saints, he threatened to throw me overboard, and I suppose would have carried out his purpose in a crazy fit, had he dared to. Measles broke out among us and thirty-five deaths occurred, as the result of bad water and food. Finally, after seven weeks at sea, we arrived at New York, where we took the car for St. Joseph, and from there by steamer to Florence. Horace S. Eldredge was the emigration agent at New York and he arranged everything well for us. At Florence we had a very long delay, and several deaths occurred. The four companies were made into two at Florence, C. A. Madsen was appointed captain of one, and myself of the other; and our great chief, John Van Cott, presided over both, as we traveled close together. We arrived safely at Salt Lake City, September 22nd, 1862. . . . [p.573]
------------------------------
Reminiscences and diary of Martin Peterson Kuhre
pp. 41-45,48.
At one o’clock we sailed with the steamer "Aurora. We had a pleasant voyage and arrived at Kiel the 18th in the morning at six o’clock. We came to the railroad and arrived at Altona. It took four hours, it is 14 miles. We stayed there seven hours. Was transported aboard in a little or coast [UNCLEAR] together with our baggage and was towed out to the large emigrant ship. We came aboard in the evening and got bunk together with Sister Karen and came to house. I was glad and happy because the Lord had [p.40] blessed me with a good wife to whom I could present my love and assistance. She was able to comfort and make sweet unto me life with her sincere heavenly love.
April 1862, 19th. We fixed our baggage
20th. The Sabbath. We had meeting aboard. District
Presidents were appointed and I was appointed as overseer over the lanterns.
My beloved wife and I rejoiced together.
21st. We were still in harbor at Gluckstad. We had meeting.
22nd. Changed a dollar and brought bread and some things.
23rd. We were still in harbor at Gluckstad on account of contrary winds.
24th. The same.
25th. Hoisted anchor in the morning with good wind and stood out. We were tugged out in the forenoon. My beloved wife was taken seasick and had to go to bed.
26th. Good wind. My beloved wife kept a bed all day and was sick.
27th. Sabbath. Calm all day. Meeting on the deck. My wife was up and enjoyed the sea.
28th. Good wind and rough.
29th. Good wind. Everything well aboard. We got in sight of Scotland in the afternoon. Passed [-] lighthouse in the evening and [-] islands at 12 o’clock at night.
30th. Heavy sea with contrary wind further on in the day. Pretty much all were seasick. My wife was very sick. Laid in bed all day.
May 1862. The first of May. The same kind of weather. My wife was very sick and had to keep in bed all day. Thanks to the Lord that I am strengthened and am able to help her.
2nd. Same wind, but could manage to steer over high seas. It blew terribly. We sailed with reef sails. My beloved wife was very sick. Between 4 and 5 in the afternoon she said that now she did not feel like she could live any longer. Her pulse beat fast and seemingly death was painted in her face. I pressed her to my bosom and pressed a kiss upon her ice cold lips and my heart bled with the thought of losing her, the dearest I had in the world. She expressed what was the desire of her heart. "My Father let me live to remain with him. I love him dearly." I sprang out of bed. Her pulse was stopped. I took some wine and water and got her to drink it and it seemed she felt a little easier about the heart. The Lord heard the silent prayers of our hearts and spared her life, thanks to His name eternally. She is all the time very weak and cannot retain anything on her stomach. The most of the Saints are very sick.
3rd. We are steering the course. It is blowing almost a
storm. We are sailing with bram sail. We have seen other
ships with reefed sails. My wife is yet very sick. Oh, Lord,
assist her and spare her life and bring us to Zion.
4th. Sabbath. Good wind and we are steering our course. My beloved wife had to keep her bed.
5th. My wife was up and was on half deck. Found herself pretty well. It was almost a storm but we went with [-]. In the afternoon we went with a side wind and we came very far towards the north. [p.41]
6th. Wind full towards the north till pretty near the evening. It blew hard and we made pretty good speed. My wife better, thanks to the Lord.
7th. About the same kind of wind and the ship went with the waves at a good speed. It blew hard.
8th. It blew hard. We went along and several ships were passed that sailed with reefed sails. My wife was lying all day. In the evening we reefed sail.
9th. Almost a storm. Meeting aboard. Hans Anderson and I administered and blessed a child who died half an hour after meeting. It was Jens Mats child, a boy. My wife well. I got a pair of dried bacon for Trine. It tasted splendid. Thanks be to the Lord for it. Rain and sharp wind from the west.
10th. My wife was up. Wind was west/southwest.
11th. Splendid weather. We were steering and we had a good meeting of the Saints on deck on quilts and blankets. I preached, requested by our President Brother Liljenquist. I felt blessed. Brother Anderson, H. P. Moller and Liljenquist preached. We did not get the meeting dismissed as the wind increased and as waves grew high and frightened some of the weakest of the Saints into gathering their clothes together. I talked with Trine and was lying on the bed clothes on deck and we talked over where we should ship in the evening. I went up to the brethren and thence down to my bed. They had to set out bram sail and store sail. The kaiver sail was broken during the night. We continued and sailed south/southwesterly. My wife kept in bed. Oh, my Lord, strengthen her both spiritually and bodily.
13th. Calm. My wife was up and better. I got a pan and fried bacon again. The steward of the ship gave it to me, God bless him for it. It tasted splendidly in the circumstances in which we were in.
14th. Easterly wind. Tail sail out. My wife was better and up, the Lord be thanked.
15th. Contrary wind. Good weather. My wife on deck in bed clothes. Considerable sickness on board. One man died. 17 (or 27) years old. A child also, 7 years old. In the evening I was up to see them sink in their watery grave.
16th. My wife also up. I was washing. The steward gave me peas for dinner. They tasted splendidly. Otherwise we should have had rotten cabbage. He gave me also some potatoes for evening and a big piece of pork of which I fried some for supper. A child died.
17th. Contrary winds and sharp. Almost a storm. My beloved wife well. I got some cod fish from the cook in the evening. The Lord bless him for his goodness towards us.
18th. The Sabbath. An old lady died during the night. Westerly wind and foggy air. Two children [-].
19th. One child died during the night. A man died. Calm and warm and many sick. My beloved wife well.
20th. Calm and warm. The guard was angry with Brother Halmstead. Brother Halmstead asked his pardon. In the evening there was music and dancing on the half deck. Most of them participated in the dance even though their wives and everything that would keep them there was about dead. I and my wife were lookers on to all this.
21st. Still calm and warm. A child died. [p.42]
22nd. A sharp wind. A woman and a boy 16 years old dies and a child. My beloved wife was seasick. Oh Lord, assist her.
23rd. A child died last night. Calm in the forenoon. Storm in the afternoon and good wind. This man has lost three children, Carl John Mork. [POSSIBLY, Mark]
24th. Four children died last night. Jens Poulson's [Poulsen] two sisters and wife and a child died. My beloved wife is not well today. Oh Lord, restore her I ask Thee in the name of thy beloved son, Jesus Christ, and bring us to Zion for thy mercy's sake. The wind calm today. Last night, rain, thunder and lightning. My beloved wife very sick of diarrhea. We got some wine soup from the captain. It strengthened her very much.
25th. My dear wife has been very sick during the night. Brother Moller's boy brought us a sugar dipped in opium from the captain to ease it. The wind northeast and sharp breeze. One child died during the night. My wife got a cup full of something that Brother Nielsen called liquor. Something unpleasant to drink but I hope it will help her. My beloved wife is still very sick. I got some pancakes for her from the cook. She ate a little of them.
26th. Two children died. The wind calm. My wife better. She got some warm wine and it did her good. In the afternoon she was worse. We brought the midwife and asked her assistance.
27th. My wife was very sick. Oh, Lord, assist her. The midwife counseled to bleed her which was done twice on one arm but did not get any blood. Niels Johansen brought blood from the other arm. The wind easterly and a slow breeze.
28th. My dear wife very sick. I am downcast, but my hope is to the Lord that He will raise her and turn her sufferings into joy in the coming days. She cannot retain food and is all the time writhing and in pain. A woman died today. Good wind, the Lord be thanked, but almost a storm. Four bram sail blown to pieces. The ship is going at the rate of 11 1/2 miles in four hours. The wind went west and the mar sails reefed for the first time on the voyage. High seas and the ship working heavily.
29th. My beloved wife a little better but she can still take nothing of such as I can get her to strengthen the weak body. I fried a few potatoes for her. She ate a few of them. Oh, my God, spare her life. Hear or hear thy humble servant's prayer for the dearest which thou hast given me on earth. The wind blew considerably, but we had lots of sail up.
30th. My beloved wife was a little better; a little. The wind was westerly. Four children died today.
31st. Calm. My dear wife was a little better today, thanks
to the name of the Lord eternally.
June 1862. The first of June, the Sabbath. The wind
south and calm. Was together with a ship from Bremmen by the name
of "Helena. Our captain visited them and they visited us.
My beloved wife better today but must all the time keep in bed. I
cooked a little chicken broth for her today from the table of the captain.
She had wished it so long and she enjoyed it so well, thanks to the Lord
as we have to acknowledge His hand in all things. Meeting on
deck. Brother Liljenquist preached and we had a blessed day and fine
weather. A child died during the night.
2nd. Foggy weather. A girl died today. My dear wife is better day by day. I got a little food for her from the captain's table. It strengthened her bodily. [p.43]
3rd. The same foggy weather and calm. Everything well aboard except a little sickness but not so bad as has been. There happened a little between my dear wife and myself on account that we did not always deal as wisely as we ought. We got it settled but not without tears on both sides. The Lord give us mercy to deal more according to wisdom as we do love one another so sincerely.
4th. Foggy. We passed two steamers. We had good wind all the time but foggy weather. My dear wife better every day. Two children died today.
5th. My dear wife very sick. The ship rocked very much and is sailing with a good wind and all of us waiting to see land. I got a little chicken soup from the Captain's table to my beloved Trine. About 3 o'clock in the afternoon we got land in sight. Blessed feelings passed through my soul when I saw the land which is the object of my desires and future hopes. The land where I was to pass through sorrow and joy and whatever comes in life together with this beloved woman the Lord has given me. Oh my hope is for time and eternity in this land where thousands are flocking to prepare for the millennial morning. Oh, Lord, hear Thy humble servant's prayer and strengthen and raise my beloved wife.
6th. [-] and cast anchor at 8 o’clock. We heaved anchor again
and sailed up a splendid river and enjoyed ourselves seeing the beautiful
forests and landscapes. My beloved wife was up and rejoiced in union
with me. We passed the doctor and got permission to go right up to
New York. We arrived in the city at
5 in the afternoon. One child died. We soon got a little
to eat and refreshed ourselves. In the evening a dance on deck.
7th. Two children died today; in all 39. We arrived at Castle Garden and was glad and rejoiced. We went up and had warm beef. It did us good after a long voyage. We went to a hotel and took a nights lodging there.
8th. Day of Pentecost. We went around and got us something to eat and looked around a little.
9th. We came to Castle Garden from the hotel. Two women had two births during the night in Castle Garden. We drove from Castle Garden at six in the afternoon to the station in wagons. We traveled from New York at half past eight in the evening and arrived at Albany at 6:30 in the morning.
10th. After we had rejoiced very much in seeing this pleasant land, these romantic rocky mountains, the green splendid forests and the fruitful fields; my beloved wife was pretty well satisfied. We traveled from Albany at 12:30 noon and arrived at Niagara at 11:30 noon on the llth, and rode over the bridge under which the great Niagara water fall is running. We camped in a green space and ate and drank and looked at this so much spoken of waterfall with great interest. We left Niagara at 2:30 afternoon and arrived the 12th in the morning at 7:00 at Windsor where we were set over to Detroit by a steamer. Traveled further at 2 in the afternoon. A child died in the car where I was.
13th. A boy of ten years fell out of the car and got his toes of one foot crushed. We arrived at Chicago at one in the afternoon. Everything well. We had splendid cars to ride in. We left Chicago at 5 in the afternoon and arrived the 14th at Quincy at 2 in the afternoon. Went aboard in the steamer and sailed along the Mississippi River 20 miles to Hannibal where we lodged in the cars over night. [p.44]
15th. Sabbath. We remain in Hannibal. Bought meat and made soup in the fields.
16th. We left Hannibal at 5 in the morning and arrived at St. Joseph at 6 in the afternoon. Camped on a green plain. A little after midnight we went aboard on a steamer and left St. Joseph the same night.
17th. We sailed up the Missouri River. Sister Sophis [Sophie] Olsen died today aboard the steamer about 6 in the afternoon.
18th. A child died today. We landed in Florence at 12 midnight.
19th. We hauled our baggage to the camping place and camped there.
20th. Attended to necessaries together with my dear wife.
21st. I made out a note to Brother Niels Johansen calling for 132 dollars American money at 4% interest annually until the same shall be paid.
22nd. Sabbath. Meeting under open heaven. I was not there on account of not feeling well. I built a bower to protect us from the heat of sun.
23rd. Very damp. My beloved wife not well. I bought an oxen for thirteen dollars.
24th. Heavy thunder during the night. The day passed attending to the necessities.
25th. The same.
26th. I went out in country a little together with brethren in order to buy cows. We went 9 ½ (or 4 ½) miles to town by name Gallawan. We were lying there overnight but went further again in the morning of the 27th without getting any cows. I bought a good cow on my road home for 20 dollars. I came home about noon. This day was my dear wife’s birthday, 24 years old.
28th. I was looking out for the cow and was looking after the necessities together with my dear wife.
29th. Sabbath.
30th. We received our oxen.
July 1862. The first of July. I herded our oxen and
our cow. I was not satisfied with our oxen and gave the brethren
to understand it and they thence told me I could have my money back if
I desired it. I concluded that I myself would get my wagon.
2nd. I went to Omaha in the morning and looked at some wagons but returned without buying any.
3rd. I bought the one pair of oxen from the brethren and had to give $69.75 for them. I went out and looked at a cow but went back again without buying it.
4th. The jubilee of the Americans.
5th. I and my wife went out and got a cow and gave $15 for it.
6th. Sabbath. We wrote some in a letter home to Denmark and herded our stock.
7th. Nothing remarkable.
8th. Very strong thunder and two English brethren were killed by the lightning.
9th. Rain and we almost swam in water in the tents. I bought a wagon for $50.
10th. I set [-] on the wagon and sent the wagon to the smith’s and brought provisions.
11th. I bought some provisions and fixed for the journey . . .
. [p.45]
. . . [Sept.] 26th. We reached Salt Lake City....[p.48]
------------------------------
Autobiographical Sketch of Jens Hansen
Autobiographical Sketch (Ms 7550), pp. 6, 8.
LDS Historical Department Archives
We left Denmark and arrived at Liverpool. Here
our son Lars Christian Hansen died the sixteenth of January 1854.
My wife gave birth to another son, who was named Joseph Christian Hansen,
born January sixteenth 1854 in Liverpool. After about two weeks stay,
we departed in the sailing vessel Benjamin Adams on which seven or eight
hundred Latter-day Saints were passengers. On this voyage my wife
suffered much with sickness which was a great trial for me, as it was difficult
to find a woman who nursed, so our little son could be breast fed.
After seven weeks we landed at New Orleans, in the blessed land of America,
after having crossed the Atlantic Ocean and up the lovely Mississippi River;
on the banks of which beautiful gardens were planted with trees that only
can be grown in countries with climates like here. I felt an inexpressible
joy and happiness on entering this beautiful country about which I had
read so much. This country where so many great things had been done.
We sailed up the river to St. Louis. Here my wife regained her
health which was a great joy to me as well as a relief, for now she was
able to nurse our baby. The river banks here were as before, very
beautiful. Orange trees and other fruit trees were growing in the
beautiful landscaped gardens. We now went aboard another steamboat,
which sailed up the river to Kansas, where we camped in a forest.
Here my wife received a child whose mother died during childbirth, who
with our own child had sufficient breast feeding. This child's father
was Jens Pedersen who had emigrated from Sjaelland. The child lived
however lived [UNCLEAR] only a couple of weeks. Cholera had just
started up the river and the child caught it and died. Due to this
communicative disease my half brother, Jorgen Jacobsen and several of his
children, died and was buried in this forest. A daughter of my brother,
Peder Hansen and his wife Karen also died here. Karen was also very
sick, so we naturally thought she would die too. My brother Peder,
her husband, and I even selected a place for her body when we buried their
daughter Anne Kirstine, but soon she was better and lived.
Our camp was soon moved to another forest by the
name of Westpole, thinking that it would be more healthy, and the health
of the camp seemed to improve now.
I was appointed captain of the camp, which assignment I had until
our arrival at the Great Salt Lake Valley. . . [p.6]
. . . I feel and understand by all of this, partly the greatness and power of the Lord by viewing his handy work. We crossed the large and smaller mountains and entered in through Emigration Canyon, where my father came to meet us. We were very happy to see each other in the camp of Zion, the gathering place of God’s children. My father had now another wife by the name of Dorthea. My mother had died aboard the ship that took them from England To America, but because they were so close to land she was buried in America. October fifth 1854 we came into the Great Salt Lake Valley and the beautiful laid out city. It was a joy to see and to realize all of the work had already been done in so short a time they had lived in the valley. I felt very thankful to the Lord for his protection and for the comfortable trip we had with the exception of the trial I went through when he called my wife and little son home and the difficulties with my brother Jorgen P. Hansen. But the joy and satisfaction of arriving here to Zion healed these wounds. . . . [p.8]
------------------------------
Rasmus Neilsen Journal, pp. 1-9
Ms 6006 (Typescript), pp. 109 in the LDS Church Historical Department
Archives
translated from Danish by his son C. E. Neilsen on March 21, 1902
From Fredericia, journeyed we Dec. 19, 1853, by ferry from Fredericia to Strib, from there with two wagons, to Odense, 2 o’clock p.m.
Dec. 20 We lay in the hotel till 8 o’clock, then to Nyborg on two wagons, arrived 1 o’clock. On the road visited we our son Hans. We took steamboat Nyborg to Korsor, 8 o’clock, then with two wagons to Roskilde, arrived 2 o’clock a.m.
Dec. 22 8 o’clock took train for Copenhagen.
Dec. 24 Christmas day we took steamer to Travemunde, took 26 hours.
Same evening we rode to Lubeck. Travemunde is a small city, but Lubeck
is about like Copenhagen. [p.1]
We traveled on the morning, Dec. 26, with ry. [UNCLEAR] 14 miles
to Altona. We lay there three days. We had our bills paid and
had a good time, saw many wonderful buildings and ships. We came
through one end of Hamburg. It is curious to see people living 7
or 8 stories up in the air. We get tired of looking up at them.
Do not know how large Hamburg is; we went through but one end, but Altona
is about the size of Copenhagen. We bought many little things here
that were cheap.
Dec. 30 From there by train to Gluckstad. There we found our company
who left Copenhagen the day after us by steamship by way of Kiel and train
to Gluckstadt. We were 400 quartered in a large hall and lay in straw
on the floor. We got dinner four times; the rest we provided ourselves
with food.
We lay there to the 7th of February [January] for the ice was
covering the harbor and drifting in the strand. We can see over the
strand 1 mile to Hanover. Here many things were cheap, such as factory
shoes. Living was dear. We bought many things here, and if
we had known we could have saved half by buying here instead of home.
Jan. 7 6 o’clock a.m. We went on the steamship "Tounsit with our things. It was wonderful to see the ship breaking through the ice. Nearly all were seasick. The bad smell from the machinery, and the stormy weather, and the North Sea that is always rough . . . [TYPESCRIPT NOTES HERE THAT THE REST OF THIS LINE IS NOT LEGIBLE] We were on the water 58 hours and arrived at Hull, England, 4 o’clock after having sailed 150 miles.
I will here give my recollection of that trip from Germany to England. The ship was a merchant vessel with no accommodation for passengers, and they were stored away in the hole, and when the storm come, they had to shut down the hatches, and that nearly smothered them. I and two other boys, one I learned was Peter Christensen from Nephi, was hid on deck near the boiler under some canvas and stayed there all night. In the morning when they took the hatches [off] of the steam, [it] came up as from a manure pit, and the refuse and liquid was six inches in the bottom of the ship and the sailors drew it up in buckets next morning. I think a child died that night. I wonder [why] father passed over that night so lightly and I recollect it so distinctively, that I got but little of it.
It was wonderful to see so many ships in the English Channel. In Hull we were but three hours. We went the same evening by train to Liverpool. I think Hull is about the size of Copenhagen. There are ships here in the harbor by the 1,000. It was bad, we went through England in the night, as we passed many trains and cities and through tunnels and over rivers and lakes. We rode 44 miles in 7 hours and arrived in Liverpool 3 o’clock a.m., 10th of January. Here we got beds; the first we have had since we left Copenhagen. We have had to lay on straw, on boards and boxes, and have had many trials. Many are sick, but my wife and children are well. We are furnished here, our food, coffee and white bread for breakfast, soup with beef and potatoes [p.2] for dinner, cakes and coffee and white bread for supper; as much as we want and good grub. Here cotton goods are cheap, so is lemons and citrons, porcelain and glassware, but eating is dear. We bought much factory and little things, thread in all colors. There is no end to see in Liverpool. It has 500,000 inhabitants and is several miles in circumference. It has many large stores and factories and buildings not equaled in Denmark, but the most wonderful is the shipping. I think there are 100 harbors and 1000 ships in each. I cannot describe all there is to see; great butcher shops, beef 7 cents, pork 8 cents. We We [SIC] do not see rye bread at all, but wheat bread everywhere. They mix oat and cornmeal together. We lay in Liverpool 15 days.
The 22nd, which is Sunday, we went aboard 10 a.m. the large three mastered ship, Benjamin Adams. We have good accommodations and good beds. We got our provisions;2 ½ pounds white bread, oat meal, wheat meal, tea, sugar, salt--more than we need--and 3 gallons water. We can go ashore each day if we want to. People bring things to sell. We can now have meetings, sing, and pray as we will.
Friday the 27th was we towed out of harbor by a tug about two miles and lay there. Was visited with the Rector and 4 families. Sixteen persons had to go to land and remain till the next company. The English missionaries visited us, but the worst was we could not converse with them--Brother Richards, President of the English Mission, and Brother Kahn. And, we have been in meeting with the Saints in England. Brother Wancot from Copenhagen is here. We here bought canvas for $1000 for tents in America. It is cheaper here than in America. Now that we have rested we have had conference and been laid off in 5 districts with a president for each--Anderson Jargensen [Jorgenson] from Jutland, Lasstroni Windberg from Sweden, and Kalply from Norway. Many spoke and much good instruction given from time to time. We are 400 Saints and about 150 Irish Catholics and some first cabin passengers; I don't know how many. It is beautiful to lay here on the sea between Liverpool and Brunswig. The water is as broad as Little Belt, 2 English miles. Brunswig is a city like Copenhagen. The ships cruise between there by the hundred. In the evening it is beautiful to see the gaslights on both sides of the channel. Children and grown people go barefooted. The weather is like the last of May in Denmark. We are waiting here to sail and hope the wind will soon blow from the east. Myself and wife and all five children are all well. Thank the Lord there is no sickness on board.
The 28th we got 10 pounds bread extra provisions.
It is rye bred that we brought with us from Altona.
The 31st we got 5 pounds beef, very good food. A
ship left Liverpool for Amsterdam on the 17th with 600 passengers.
2 days after it was lost and 450 perished and 150 were saved. One
of them that was saved I have talked with. He said they drifted one
whole day then struck a rock close to shore, and the ship went to pieces
by the waves in one hour. He lost all he had except the clothes he
had on. He is going again. Such [p.3] accounts we hear often in England.
Feb. 1, 1854: We had fast day and prayed that we might soon have good wind and the Lord heard our prayers.
For Thursday, which is Kidamas Day (or Hidamas), 2. Feb., came a steamer and towed us from England, 7 o'clock a.m. Beautiful, clear weather as in Denmark midsummer. Now, may our Heavenly Father give us a safe journey, good wind, luck, and health to get to America. The boat towed us 76 English miles and left us at 9 o'clock p.m. Then all sails were set but little wind. We sailed all night and at noon the 3rd we went by Shetland's large mountains and sand banks. The weather is calm and the 16 big sails can not move the ship but lays as still as in a wood.
Friday at 10 o'clock began to blow.
Saturday we got a head wind. We cruised but did not gain any. On Saturday night and on the 5th which is Sunday we had gone back to where we saw the large banks we had passed. May God protect us that we do not come to harm. Most of us are a little seasick as the sea is rough. We hope it will soon be better. The wind is not so strong today. I, my wife, and children are nearly well, and I think the wind will soon be favorable.
On Sunday morning we passed a large cutter drifting without men or sails. It had been lost in the storm Saturday night. It looked awful to see the water washing over it, and the sails and rigging hanging in the water. Who went down with it, the Lord only knows. Sunday evening we had a large meeting and wedding of 7 couples; Va Andersen, N. Larsen, and N. Neilsen from Jutland, August Neilsen and Rapsel Wingberg [Windberg] from Sweden, and C. Krupe from Copenhagen.
On Monday was the wind strong and against us. In the afternoon a son was born to a sister from Holland.
Tuesday had good wind, and Wednesday we had good wind. We are now in the Spanish Sea.
Thursday we sailed before a good wind. Nearby a storm; the sea is rough, and the ship rolls much. The waves go over the deck sometime. Thursday the weather was nearly still, and we did not come far. We got extra provisions--1 3/4 pounds rye bread each.
Friday the 10th died an old lady from Holland. We had good wind Friday 10th and sailed 12 miles in the watch with east wind; the best wind we have had.
Saturday, 11th of February, we had a right good wind form the south. One died from Holland.
Sunday the 12th Wind southeast--the best wind we could [p.4] have. The ship travels fast with 19 sails. This evening it is a pleasure to be out. We had two meetings today with large attendance.
Monday the 13th Right good wind.
Tuesday the 14th Wind good but easterly, right in our face. We got canvas for tents.
Wednesday, 15 Wind westerly, large waves. A sister from Saland had daughter.
Thursday, 16 The wind southwest. The ship is very uneasy. The weather is mild. Wednesday morning saw we a large white mountain south of us. It belongs to the Portuguese Islands. We saw a ship like ours, but we sailed past it. So, we can see that our ship is a good sailor. We have not seen many ships lately.
Friday, 17 A strong wind from southwest. Many got seasick again. The waves went over the deck.
Saturday, 18 Wind southerly. We sailed south westerly. Wind not so strong. Good sailing.
Sunday, 19 Had good wind from the south. We had good meeting and administered the sacrament.
Monday, 20 Wind was still, and it was so warm that we must lay off our clothes. We got extra provisions, 5 pounds beef. We saw a large steamship today, and ships like ours we seldom see.
Tuesday, 21 Wind easterly and but little wind, the we sailed well. We got extra beef, 1 pound each. We have mild wind. We are sewing our tents for the plains.
Wednesday, 22 Wind southwest and poor wind. One died. We sailed good northwest.
Thursday, 23 Wind southwest, we sailed southeast. We saw a steamship. One died. Hard rain.
Friday, 24 Wind light in southwest. Much rain. We did not come far.
Saturday, 25 Light wind from the east. Afternoon wind in the north. Heavy rain, better wind. We sailed this evening at good speed.
Sunday, 26 Wind in north and good sailing. We had a good meeting and two weddings--Soren Larsen from [-] and Neils Clemmensen.
Monday, 27 Wind light. Did not go far.
Tuesday, 28 Light wind from the east, but so warm we could [p.5] not go on the deck barefooted. One died.
Wednesday, March 1 Hardly any wind. Come very little way. Have our tents ready.
Thursday, March 2 Wind still in the forenoon. In the afternoon blew from the north and rained, and we sailed beautifully. The sailors have been smoking the cabins on account of health in the [-][UNCLEAR]. Wind northeast, right in our backs. We saw many kinds of fish--shark, whale, flying fish.
Friday, 3 Wind in the east, right on our back.
Saturday, 4 Wind the same. We are sailing as good as we can, about 60 miles a day. We saw one ship like ours. One died.
Sunday, 5 Wind east and good. We saw 3 ships. We had good meeting. My wife lost five twenty dollar gold pieces which we were sorry for.
Monday, 6 Morning saw we land. It is one of the West Indian Islands. We saw 4 ships. My wife found the lost money for which we are pleased and thank the Lord. The three islands we saw were St. Domingo, St. Thomas, and St. Cuba; they belong to our fatherland and are 200 Danish miles from America. They are south of us. Wind is east and we are sailing good.
Tuesday, 7 Morning, saw we land again and a very high mountain a couple of miles south of us. Wind easterly, and we are sailing well. Last evening had a dance from 8 to 10 o'clock.
Wednesday, March 8 Morning we saw Cuba to the north of us with very high hills. We were but 1 mile from land. The air was not clear so we could see but sand banks. Wind east. Good sailing.
Thursday, March 9 Was we again Cuba's high mountains that went above the clouds. Such sight have we never seen before. The air is not clear so we can see if the land is fruitful, but they are way above the clouds so they are hardly inhabited. Wind easterly and we are sailing good. We see ships now everyday. This afternoon we had council meeting. The presidents reported their districts. Some are weak in the faith, and some have not means to take them through. Hans Jensen from Jutland don't know where he is going, and J. Jespersen the same. Some lack a little and some have none at all. President Olsen gave much good counsel. We must keep each other spiritual as well as temporal. Want no one to stop at New Orleans as it was a robber town but go as far as St. Louis where there were 4,000 Saints. Meeting adjourned till Saturday.
Friday, March 10 We saw Cuba again. Wind easterly, but light. Air is heavy with rain. We are sailing very well but slow.
Saturday, March 11 Northeast wind and sail northwest very [p.6] well. An outgoing ship reached us today at noon with Dutch aboard. We was so near that the captains spoke to each other. They were about half as many as we. It had three masts was much less than our ship. We saw a brig, two masts, no passengers, but in ballast. Five o'clock was council meeting. The Saints felt better spiritually, but several were short temporally. President Olsen said that all should try to come up the river from New Orleans to St. Louis, and wanted the Saints in meeting tomorrow to see about the needy and help them.
Sunday, March 12 We sailed well today. Tonight we are a long way from that two masted ship that followed us yesterday. The wind today is northeast. We sail north northeast. We had good meeting.
Monday, March 13 A child died. Monday morning we saw the last of Cuba. It was low and flat and many . . . [UNCLEAR]. We have now 200 Danish miles to America. The wind is north and as much wind as the sails can carry. We sailed good speed north northeast.
Tuesday, March 14 Wind same as yesterday. We sailed past several ships smaller than ours. The birds are beginning to visit us.
Wednesday, March 15 Morning wind was still. Along in the day began to fresh up, toward evening was still again. An old sister died. Brother Swen Ladsen from Norway went wrong in his head that we had to watch him.
Thursday, March 16 Light wind form southwest. If it would clear up we could see land this evening. We are sailing north little the last 24 hours. We drifted back 20 miles. We have yet 200 miles to America.
Friday, March 17 Today the wind is favorable. Are making good time with northwest wind. A child died.
Saturday, March 18 Tonight the wind was so strong that we had to take in all the sails. The wind is not so heavy, but a head wind, so we have to cruise. Yesterday little Christine's eyes were so poorly that she was quite sick. She is today a little better. Thank the Lord the rest are all well. Many of the Saints are not well. Some are so weak they can not walk. Some have their feet swelled that looks like dropsy. Many are much tired over many things that transpires among us. The wind is again still, so we are drifting back.
Sunday, March 19 We have a good wind from southwest, but so foggy we can't see far. Water is as muddy as at Liverpool. We keep on sailing back and forward. The Lord knows why he will not allow us to land. We sail now south then north then east and west. Today we are fasting and praying for the unclean spirits that many among us are in possession of that the Lord will soon allow us to land. For 8 days we have not come any nearer. Our prayer is that the Lord will have mercy and compassion on us. Four o'clock came a war vessel loaded and went ahead of us to [p.7] America's land. Five and one half o'clock we first saw the mouth of the Mississippi. We cast anchor and lay there till morning.
Monday, March 20 We have splendid weather,
a little foggy. Saw many birds and fish, especially untold seal and
many ships. Seven thirty o'clock came a beautiful steamship like
a three story building and took us in tow. Great relief to our hearts.
It is six weeks and three days since we were towed out of Liverpool Harbor.
We have been about 8 weeks on the ship. We rejoice now to see the
end of the long sea voyage. Ten o'clock it left us and another with
three other ships and took us along. The beautiful steamship took
us and three others and towed us up the Mississippi River. It was
grand to see land on both sides. We were but a gunshot from land
with both sides. It is like a large swamp full of trees. Some
large and some small trees are floating in the water. Several lighthouses
and a town we passed. It is still weather and very warm. Here
is many mosquitos. We travel easterly higher up the river.
We came to small houses and cattle and beautiful green trees. Eight
thirty o'clock all five ships tied up till morning.
Tuesday, March 21 Six o'clock sailed the steamship with
all 4 ships. We saw today many nice residences and plantations, 2
forts right across from each other, several good harbors, and trees full
of oranges, great many wild turkeys. We saw many wolves and ducks
and many birds we did not know. The land is very flat but little
improved. The water is fresh in the river and runs constantly out
in the Spanish Sea. A great many trees float out with the stream
A good deal of it is taken to land. After 10 o'clock we passed a
large grove on fire. It looked like a great illumination in the night.
Wednesday, March 22 Six o'clock we began to
sail. Last night we had the hardest thunder, lightning, and rain
that I ever saw. We saw today many beautiful gardens and sugar plantations.
Horses were small. We saw cows and sheep. It is a beautiful
sight, so level and flat, so green and fruitful it looks with pretty groves
on the plantations. Saw we the black slaves at work, 30 to 50 in
a gang. On the steamship are 6 blacks. They do the heaviest
work. They buy them here for $25 each. Half that we have seen
yet are black. We ran aground but after a couple of hours hard work
came off again. We see . . . [UNCLEAR] yet, but the farther the prettier
buildings. We landed in the harbor of New Orleans 3:30 o'clock.
Two agents from Zion, Brother Brown and one other, came aboard to help
for us, and brought word from Zion that all was well. They took us
to a store where we could buy things. A Brother Olsen together with
the agent found soon a steamboat that we will take tomorrow. Great
many came aboard to us.
Thursday, March 23 We sent in the city and bought things
for the journey. Powdered sugar is cheap--4 cents [a] pound, rice
cent [a] pound, butter 12 ½ cents [a] pound. Two o'clock we
went aboard the new steam- [p.8] boat. The black carried our baggage
from one ship to the other. The sailors on the new ship are better
to us than the old. The black are polite and the folks in the city
are accommodating.
Friday, March 24 We got our provisions aboard and enjoyed
ourselves in the nice weather about the city to see the many black people
and especially in the harbor we saw many wonderful . . . . [UNCLEAR] on
the ships, especially steamers. The city and streets are not so pretty,
but the harbor and the shipping is a delightful sight. It is quite
warm here to go about the city. Potatoes are not to buy. They
cost $7 a barrel. Fish we can hardly get with money. Dress
goods are dear. A pair of boots for myself cost $16, but groceries
are cheap, such as sugar and . . . . [UNCLEAR] Ironware is dear.
Grain is dear.
Saturday, March 25 It is raining so we must stay aboard. The marshal have hard work to get all aboard to get ready to sail. Five o'clock we sailed with the new ship. It was nice to see beautiful meadows on both sides of the Mississippi River with woods and buildings. But both land and water are cursed and for that reason it is very unhealthy. We ran aground tonight and had to have help of another steamship as before. That and ours worked all night and got off at daylight. My wife took sick, 11 o'clock this evening with cramps in hands and feet, and so hard taken with diarrhea and vomiting, and at 2 the 26 of March, which is Sunday, she could not talk, but went quite dark on her hands and feet, likewise eyes and mouth and cold all over her body. She soon got medicine but did no good. She could not stand to have the clothes on her which we dearly wanted her to have on to keep her warm, but she held her hands in the air as if pointing toward heaven, but now she could not speak. I gave have her a little wine, sugar, and water as long as she could swallow. Sunday, March 26th, 2 o'clock p.m. she died peacefully. The ship carpenter made soon coffin for her. And in the evening 9 o'clock the ship came to land and we carried her a distance in the woods, 10 men, and dug there a grave for her, and buried her there in all quietness where she can rest in peace till we see each other again in the resurrection.
Monday, March 27 Quite early, we ran aground but came loose again with our own help. There are already three dead this morning. The Lord have mercy on me and my children.
-----------------------
Reminiscences of Anders Wilhem Winberg
Ms 1513 2-3 (Typescript),fd. 3, pp. 3-4. LDS Church Historical
Archives
The company left Copenhagen, Dec. 26, 1853. There was a
great many people to see us off. When a little distance from the
land we all sang. We were delayed a great many times on the way.
It was a sailing vessel called Benjamin Adams. I was married on this
steamer with some of the others. The Saints were divided into wards.
We held prayer and meeting every day on our journey. It was not all
pleasure as we had sickness and many deaths. This is near the last
of March and we have had 36 deaths all being buried in the sea. We
reached St. Louis on the 3 of April. Here we met another company
of emigrants who had left before us. My sister Nora Elizabeth was
among these. She also had married on the way a man by the name of
Anders Bertleson. Many more of the Saints died and many were sick.
On the 9th of May the company was ready to cross the plains.
There were sixty wagons, which we made into companies, each company having
a captain. I was one of the captains. Ten wagons to a company.
. . . [p.3]
On the 5th the other wagons drove up and we continued this day,
the 5th of October to the city. [MEANING, Salt Lake City] We camped on
the then called 17th Ward square where is now the City High School grounds
and our journey was at an end. . . . [p.4]
----------
Summary of Letter
Millennial Star 16:17 (April 29, 1854), p. 272
Arrival of the Benjamin Adams at New Orleans. By letter
from Elder H. P. Olsen, dated New Orleans, March 25, we learn that the
Benjamin Adams, with the second company of Danish and German Saints, arrived
at New Orleans, March 22, after a prosperous voyage of forty-five days
from Liverpool. The company generally were in good health, and felt
well. Eight deaths--two of adults and six of children, nine marriages
and two births, occurred during the voyage. Elder Brown, at New Orleans,
was rendering the company every assistance in his power. They expected
to leave New Orleans for St. Louis, the day Elder Olsen wrote. Elder
Curtis and company left New Orleans, March 21, all well and in good spirits.
Autobiography of Christine M. Larsen Warnick
"History of Christine Marie Larsen Warnick by herself." In Merrill
N. Warnick, Warnick Family History, vol. 1 (Provo, Utah: J. Grant
Stevenson, [1967]) p. 253.
We went next to Hamburg, from which place our company, consisting of Scandinavian Saints, sailed for England, landing at Grimsby on April 18, 1863. They left Liverpool on 8 May 1863 on the vessel B. S. Kimball and landed in New York on June 15th. We were eight weeks at sea; our food rations not very appetizing--consisting of sea biscuit, salt meat and dried peas. It was cooked in the general kitchen and came to us so salty that it could hardly be eaten. Mother had brought quite a lot of bread and butter and such food as would best carry on such a journey, but it ran short and then, those sea biscuits! One morning I slept extra long. When I climbed down from the bunk and told Mother I was hungry she spread a sea biscuit thick with butter and gave it to me. It looked good but when I bit into it, it was a different story. I asked if I might have a little piece of our own bread, but it was gone. I began to cry and wished we would soon be in Zion where we could get some bread.
From New York we went to Florence and from this place we began the long trip across the plains. . .
------------------------------
Autobiography of Lars P. Oveson
(formerly in Msd 2050) (typescript), pp. 2-3.
In the Spring of 1863 Father sold his home, and made preparation to emigrate to Utah. In the early part of April, bade farewell to dear old Denmark, the land of our birth, and after a stormy voyage over the North Sea, landed in Grimsby, England, and by rail from there to Liverpool, where we went on board the old sailing vessel, B.S. Kimball, together with 654 Saints from Scandinavia and Great Britain. After a voyage of nearly six weeks, we landed in New York on the 15th of June, all well. We only had three deaths on the voyage, which was considered very fortunate, and we were all glad to set foot on land again. We left New York the same evening, by rail, for St. Joseph, Missouri, where we was crowded onto a river flatboat, without any railing around the sides. The engine was fired with wood, and one night they laid to, to take on wood. We were aroused from our sleep, to clear the way, for the sailors to carry on the wood. A boy about twelve got up, I suppose half asleep, and walked right into the river and was lost. The current was so swift that he was swept away in an instant and every effort made to find him was without avail. This was on the Missouri River from St. Joseph to Florence, Nebraska. Here we were met by teams, that had been sent from Utah for over a thousand miles, to bring the Saints to Utah. That year (1863), there was sent from Utah after emigrants 384 wagons, 488 men, 3,604 oxen, bringing 235,969 pounds of flour. At Florence we stopped a couple of weeks to clean up and rest for the long overland journey ahead. On the 6th of July, we started from Florence, with Captain John F. Sanders train of about 50 wagons. Our teamster's name was Louris Jacobson, of Moroni, his home was later in Pleasant Grove, Utah. He was a very kind man, and as my mother was not very strong and could not walk much, he was always willing for her to ride. You can imagine that it was pretty crowded, as there was three [p.2] families in our wagon and as I now remember we were fifteen persons besides the teamsters, with all our belongings. To me this was a regular pleasure trip. We hadn't been many days on the road before I had learned the language that it took to drive oxen, and in two or three weeks, I was ready for graduation as a full fledged Bullwhacker. After long and wearisome journey, we arrived in Salt Lake City on the 5th of Sept.. . .[p.3]
------------------------------
Journals of Hans Peter Lund
Journals (Ms 8941), typescript translation, pp. 79-81, 84.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
Wednesday 6 at 5 a.m. we left for Liverpool by train. Str. Else Petersen died at the station. 140 emigrants arrived at went aboard a big ship B. S. Kimball with captain Dearbom. [Dearborn] May 7 we arranged our things and was piloted out, we arranged us in the best way. Cannon, Jesse Smith and come more were aboard. May 8 the officials came and surveyed everybody. Ole Madsen's child was sick and parents and 2 children had to stay, the rest of the family left. We had a nice meeting where Cannon and Jesse Smith talked and I was appointed to preside over the Saints to New York, with P. Beck [Beckstrom] and C. Winge as counselors. J. N. Smith blessed us.
After they had committed us in the hands of the Lord they left us. A steamboat took us to Holyhead. We had a meeting in the evening and we organized the company in 7 wards with each a president. A. Jorgensen Vogt as captain and he arranged several things. The Saints were happy and by good health.
May 7, 4 couples were married: Christoffer Winge and Ane Marie Salvesen, Norway; Johannes Naess and Christine Larsen, Jylland; Jorgen Dinesen and Christine Christensen, Jylland; Soren Petersen and Ane Nielsen, Jylland.
May 8 Severin Poulsen and Rasmine Vaibel, Jylland; J. H. Hendriksen and Maren Rasmussen, Fyen; R. Nielsen and Maren B. Sorensen, Aarohus Jylland; S. G. Baerenstrom and Johanne Engstrom, Goteborg; P. C. Steffesen and Mariane Bertelsen, Aarhus Jylland; Soren P. Christensen and Ane M. Nielsen, Aarhus Jylland. We had a nice weather, and we gave out the provisions which was really good, Cannon had bought it, we had meetings every night.
May 11 it began to get windy. Sister Wetterlin, Goteborg, had a son, Joseph Kimball.
May 12 Sister Mikkelsen, Vensyssel, had a daughter.
May 13 still windy, seasick, unfavorable wind.
May 14 the weather a little better, not so many seasick.
Sunday May 17 N. M. Skougaards little son from Fredericia died, Daniel
Skougaard, he was 6 month old, we had a gathering in the afternoon, nice
wind, we went fast. We get our provisions twice a [p.79] [-]
The wind is still fine and people are happy.
Wednesday May 20 Hans Simonsen from Lolland died. He was 65 years old, he was buried same day. A seaman stole a coat from Brother H. P. Eriksen.
May 22 it was found and P. E. got his coat back. They put a note on the seaman's back with the word THIEF on, and he had to keep it there so everybody could see him. We did our laundry and cleaned up, we still get provisions twice a week.
May 24, Whitsun. [PROBABLY MEANING, Whitsunday, THE WEEK BEGINNING WITH PENTECOST] I was sick. The wind was unfavorable, during the week the wind got better.
Sunday 31 we reached the banks. Heavy fog that lasted for several days, we were sick to our stomachs. We had gatherings, the districts during Sundays, we felt really strong, we had the best feelings for each other. The members threw many boxes away to save weight. We collected something for 4 English brethren, so when they came to America they could go to Florence.
June 2 David Stuart, 2 years old, from Scotland died. We still had fog and we saw many ships where people were fishing. A little bird came and sat on the ship. People were not seasick any more except for some few, they had an upset stomach.
Sunday, Jun 7 we had heavy rain, we had a meeting and the Spirit of the Lord was poured over us. Niels Larsen and Wilhelmine Hyvinghoff, Lolland got married, 3 children were blessed, a sister died and so did August Nybergs son, 2 years old, from Goteborg and Carl F. Helding. We took care of our things because we are near America, but the wind was not good.
Many people threw away their big iron-studded boxes and packed their clothes in bags.
Jun 10 the fire in the kitchen was too big and the skirting-board burned and a piece of the cook's featherbed burned, but they stopped it and everything went well. We all got soap and extra water so the Saints could be washed before they left the ship.
Jun 9 Bekstrom [P. Beckstrom] and several brethren and the doctor found out how much provisions we had left. At noon we were 320 miles from New York.
Jun 11 we saw 2 very big ships. We came so close, that the captains could talk together. I gave the carpenter 8 and the steward 6 skilling, the wind was not good.
Jun 13 we came to New York and Sunday I wrote to Jesse N. Smith. We were happy and the weather was nice. In the afternoon Brother Stainer came aboard and we were happy.
Monday Jun 15 a ship came and took us to the fortress. Some of the brethren took the luggage and went to the railroad. Anders Eliasens son, 3, and Jens Hansens daughter, 1 ½ died. P. V. Poulsen stayed in New York with the family. I had a lot to do. None of my company stayed. At 9 we went by train and came to Albany.
Jun 16 at 10, H. Westenskous wife had a son. We send greetings and thanks to the captain and his crew to a newspaper and I signed it. Peer Hansen's son, 4, from Goteborg died. [p.80]
June 17 we came over Niagara, the biggest waterfall
in the world, and we arrived in Canada and asked a man to bury the child
and paid $10. At 2 we left and June 18 in the morning at 5 we arrived
in Windsor.
We crossed the river to Detroit. At 9 a.m. we left again.
Ane Marie Larsdatters son, 7, died. We had him buried in Chicago
and paid $5. At 1 p.m. we drove to Qaneqe (Kankakee?)
June 20 Rasmus Hansen from Lolland died, 63 years old, he was
buried in Kankakee S 12.
We crossed Mississippi and at 6 we took off and arrived in St. Joseph at 11. We came aboard a steamship "Denver" at once and came to Florence at 5 June 23. We met many members from Cluff's company. Sister Elonora Petersens son fell overboard and we did not see him more, he was 9 years old. A. Jonasens daughter, 3, went ashore with us. It was really nice to get some peace after 2 months journey. The wagons from the Church had arrived and I got letters from Maria and H. L. Dastrup and I was pleased. New York-Albany 160, S.B [UNCLEAR] 200, to Detroit 229, to Chicago 284, to Kankakee 268, St. Joseph 200, to Florence 270. Letter from Maria, I wrote her a letter. I was in Omaha and I bought some things for Dasstrup. I got sick and was in bed for several days. I was really sick from vomiting and diarrhea. I got some medicine from a brother. . . [p.81]
. . . I have not had time to write my journal
so I will give a short resume about the journey.
1863 Apr 30 I left Copenhagen with a company of the Saints,
we went via Kiel, Grimsby, Hull, New York, Florence. We arrived here
Jun 23, everybody was happy and we had a nice spirit among us. We
stayed here some days, then we drove 3 miles from Florence. I got
really sick. I was in Captain Sanders' company. Jul 5
I was called as curate in Captain John Young's company. We left Florence
Jun 7 with 240 persons in 47 wagons and arrived in Salt Lake Valley Sep
12. [1863] [p.84]
Journal of Charles P. Anderson
Anderson, Charles P., Journal of Charles P. Anderson, (Gilbert
Publishing Co., 1975), pp. 1-2.
On the 12 of May 1866 Mother, Claus, Carl, (myself), and Hilda, bid adieu to our native land. First day we went to Skofde where we remained ten days. While we were waiting there Father and August went to Gotenberg to get work, but failed, had to return to Skofde walking nearly also the way a distance of 84 miles.
In the meantime we left for Gotenberg arriving thee in the evening by rail. Eleven o’clock p.m. same evening we embarked
Everything being ready we left Hamburg June 1st 1866 the Saints were under the direction of Niels Nielson. We started out along the northern shores of Germany and Holland, then through the Strait of Dover into the English Channel. After that we saw nothing but the rolling billows, and the blue canopy of heaven for two months, with the exception of an endless variety of fishes sporting in the great deep. The only hope that we cherished was to look to that omnipotent being, that controls the elements and the destinies of mankind; for his watch care to be over us during our perilous voyage across the Atlantic. One stormy day the ship was going at a fast rate, a sailor fell over board, in front of the vessel, it going over him; when first seen behind the vessel he was bloody. Everything within the power of man was done to rescue him from a watery grave, but all in vain, he was left to the monster of the deep.
We sailed along for several weeks on our monotonous voyage; until one day we were aroused by the distant firing of cannon. The captain informed us that a vessel was firing to attract the attention of a pilot and that we was not far from New York. As we was on deck reconnoitering the distant shore a small schooner came in view, and in a short time it arrived at our vessel with a pilot, to pilot us into the New York harbor in safety. I gazed upon these men with great curiosity, as they were dressed in red and blue costumes. In one and a half days we reached the harbor, then we were compelled to stay on deck for two days while the quarantine officers were fumigating the ship. On the 31 of July 1866 a small steamer came out in the harbor and relieved Cavour (the vessel) of her burden. After being on the water for 61 days, three having died naturally and one fallen overboard, we were all glad to once more be on land, and we were soon walking up the streets of New York as happy as Columbus when he landed at San Salvador. We were all taken to Castle Garden, furnished our names for publication. We remained there until late in the [p.1] evening, then we all marched down the streets and embarked on a steamer. Next morning we landed and continued our journey westward, by rail, until we arrived at St. Louis. There we left many sick behind, after laying over one day and two nights on account of the cholera we continued our journey to St. Joseph by rail. There we embarked on a steamer, while we were going up the Missouri River first evening we buried four and the next (day) five. We arrived at Wyoming Nebraska August eleventh. I could not help but feel sad, in seeing suffering humanity excruciating in the most horrible manner until death relieved them of their suffering. It was daily sweeping young and old into a premature grave.
We left Wyoming August 13th 1866 traveling with ox teams; the dreadful cholera continues its ravages, until the cool weather, then it ceases . . . .
. . . As we approached the boundary of Utah, it was late in fall, and nature began clothing the everlasting hills with its white robes. We finally reached Parley’s Canyon, which we passed through and camped at its mouth. Nest morning we arose very early, to gratify our enthusiasm by getting the first look at Salt Lake City and the surrounding country . . . . [p.2]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Charles P. Warnick
Warnick, Charles Peter, [Autobiography], in Warnick Family History,
vol. 1, pp. 233-35.
I, together with my parents, my two brothers, John August and Anders Gustave, my sister Anne Christine, two sisters in law and three children, left our native land in the latter part of April, 1866 for America. We were thankful that we had thus been blessed of the Lord that we were able to go to Zion where we might live and worship with those of our faith without fear of mob or ridicule. But alas! How short-sighted are we human beings! How little we know what is before us.
We boarded the sailing vessel Cavour at Hamburg June 1st, 1866, for our trip across the great Atlantic. The supply of water was very limited for such a long journey which lasted nine weeks. We were allotted one quart of water per family each day. The water itself was terribly bad. Other rations were likewise limited and of very poor quality. Sickness broke out among the passengers. I was so sick my mother worried much as to whether I would be allowed to land. But that part went all right and we were glad once more to set foot on mother earth and to enjoy the luxury of good cold water, as the weather was warm.
When we landed in New York July 31st, we [p.233] went directly to Castle Garden and from there to Montreal, Canada. We went on a flat steamer that was fired by wood up the St. Lawrence River, and then continued by rail to Chicago and on to Omaha. When we saw the string of cars into which we were being herded, our hearts almost failed us. But what could be done about it? We were on the road and must follow it through, even though we were treated like cattle. For that was the kind of cars the train was made of. But those awful hard and dirty cars proved to be a blessing in disguise, for we had not been long on the train when cholera broke out in a very serious form among the people. The poor stricken souls couldn't have sat up, so with room to spread their bedding down, it was better for them. But oh how they suffered with the jarring and bumping of the cars.
When we had traveled three days, on the fifth of August my dear mother passed away, she being one of the first to go. Her body was left on the station platform at Marcella.
Conditions continued to get worse and when we reached
St. Joseph a few days later, my father and sister Christine were left dying
on the platform. When I now look back and think of that awful scene,
I wonder how we could do it, and I can only think that we saw so much suffering
and death that our sense of feeling and sympathy must have been paralyzed.
We thought nothing mattered - - the sooner the better.
We met ox teams in eastern Wyoming and started for Salt Lake
City on August 13th . . . [p.234]
. . . The company we traveled with was made
up of teams and men from Sanpete County. Our captain’s name was Ebnar
Lowry and he was from Manti. We arrived in Salt Lake on October 27,
1866. Our family was John August and his wife Mary Bengston Warnick,
their little girl Caroline and myself. Their baby, born on the way,
was numbered among the dead . . . . [p.235]
Letter Concerning the Consignment Voyage
Millennial Star 25:31 (August 1, 1863), p. 491.
EMIGRATION.--We have received a long letter from Elder A. [Anders]
[C.] Christensen, who went out in charge of the Saints on board the packetship
Consignment, which we have not space to publish entire, but from which
we learn they had a safe and pleasant passage and no accident, with the
exception of running into a French fishing smack. The Consignment
sustained no serious injury, however, from this collision, and the fog
was so thick that it was impossible to ascertain whether the smack was
materially injured, as she disappeared almost instantly from sight.
Elder C. [Christensen] speaks very highly of Captain Tukey, who, with his
officers, did all in their power to make the Saints comfortable and the
passage an agreeable one. As our readers are already advised, this
ship arrived at New York on the 20th ultimo. . . .
Electric
Autobiography and Journal of John Hansen Hougaard
Hougaard, John Hansen. Autobiography and journal (Ms 8178), pp.
14-20.
LDS Historical Department Archives
We left Nykjobing in Falster Apr. 5th 1862 with the steamship "Zambia". At 8 o’clock a.m., several of our friends and relations had come there in the morning to see us once more and to bid us "goodbye". After a pleasant voyage, we arrived in Kjobenhavn at 4 p.m. the same day where we remained till Apr. 14th when we left with the steamship "Albion" for Keil where we arrived Apr. 15. at 8 a.m. Left the same morning with railroad for Hamburg where we arrived the same evening and came on board the sailship Electric [p.14] which brought us directly from there to New York where we arrived on the 3rd of June. We had quite a pleasant and agreeable voyage across the Atlantic Ocean. We had no storm of any consequence and but little sickness on board the ship. We had but 7 or 8 deaths, while other ships that went with emigrants the same season had out of the same number of people, nearly between 4 or 5 hundred , had from 20 to 30 deaths. The main cause of this difference in mortality was said to be that we went in a higher latitude on account of going north of Scotland while the other ships went south of England [p.15] and through the Channel. Knud Brokker’s, daughter Else Meagrethe died in the Ocean on the 5th [of] May. Elder S. [Soren] Christofferson being the leader of the Saints on board the Electric exhorted them to diligence and faithfulness in keeping the commandments of the Lord. To be patient while in the ship, and how to conduct ourselves when we got to America. The Saints generally feel well and spend the time while on the ship singing praises to the Lord, playing, dancing &c. .
On the 6th of June we were landed in New York. Before however we were permitted to go ashore, a doctor [p.16] came on board to inspect the emigrants to see that no contagious diseases were among them, but that not being the case we were permitted to land.
We remained in New York for 3 days when we could not but admire the greatness, grandeur and magnificence of that far famed City.
On June 9th we left New York with the railroad wherewith we continued till we reached St. Joseph when we arrived June 16th. We had to change cars several times, but in the whole we had a very pleasant and agreeable ride, but we could not but see the contrast between [p.17] American Railroads and those of Europe, the latter being in our opinion much superior to the former, but all went well.
At St. Joseph we came on board a large river steamboat, which took us to Florence when we arrived June 19th and remained till July 13th, when we set out for the journey across the plains. During our stay in Florence we had it quite comfortable and convenient living in a house which we [lived] in per section with [which] a few more families had resisted. The most of the Saints while there lived in tents which they also used while crossing the Plains [p.18]
We had some considerable trouble getting started from Florence with those kind of horses, I mean oxen which there [was] provided for us . . . [p.19]
. . . finally after a somewhat tiresome and tedious trip of about 10 weeks we arrived in Salt Lake City, Utah, September 23rd, 1862. . . . [p.20]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Oluf Christian Larsen
Larsen, Oluf Christian. Autobiography, (microfilm of typescript)
pp. 31-36.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
In the fall of 1861, a semi-annual conference was held in Christiania where I first had the privilege of looking upon a living apostle. Amasa Lyman and Charles C. Rich, apostles of Jesus Christ. The president of the European Mission and Charles W. Wediberg of the Scandinavian Mission were present. We had a glorious time together such as never before had been known in Christiania. During the conference I spoke to the authorities about becoming engaged to Emelia. Taking in consideration that I had the opportunity to emigrate in the near future they consented.
After this conference Norway seemed less homelike to me. I now started to work and plan to get money with which I could emigrate in the spring. This was no easy matter as few people were expected to emigrate that spring. I was too proud to ask Emelia’s father for the amount necessary for my own emigration. At this time I had not yet asked Emelia’s father for her, but I now wrote him a letter asking his consent to our marriage which he never answered. I took his favorable disposition and silence on the subject as his consent. It seemed that every avenue to get money was closed against me as the spring emigration drew near.
When Emelia’s father found I had not gotten money he felt very sorry because I had not told him before as I could have all the money I wanted if he had known my condition only a week before. Emelia kept preparing as though everything was sure. A few days before the appointed time for emigrating I was promised money by a good sister from Frederikstad. I immediately wrote President Dorius and informed him. I got answer to prepare myself and come to Christiania at once to help arrange for the Saints who expected to emigrate. The morning of April 12, 1862, the ship expected to leave for Copenhagen where we were to meet the Danish and Swedish emigrants.
The day I parted with the Saints was a day of mingled joy and sorrow as I had become very much attached to the people as they also were to me. We were all inspired with the hope of meeting again as they expected to follow. When I left, arrangements were made for Emelia to meet me at Moss the 12th of April.
The steamer left Christiania 8 a.m. and arrived at Moss about 10 a.m. A lot of boats came out filled with passengers. I stood with an anxious eye in search of the object that almost interested me. It was a happy moment when she and her luggage were safely on deck. I was thankful to God that our time for emigrating had come. The father, brother and Emelia had stayed at Wilberg’s overnight and all came out to the steamer to bid us goodbye.
The evening of the 13th arrived in Copenhagen where we remained for two days. I was placed as the head of the Norwegian emigrants and was expected to look after the changing of their money and other business affairs. When all the emigrants arrived we took steamer to Keil via Hamburg by railroad where we went aboard the sailing vessel which carried us across the ocean. It took the ship one day to get ready for sailing during which time we were locating and organizing. The ship was divided into two decks with a row of single bunks on each side and a double row along the center. There were between three and four hundred passengers, mostly Scandinavians. The ship was divided into wards with a president over each. The young unmarried men were in the forepart and the unmarried ladies in the hind part of the ship. I was chosen as captain of the guard [p.31] as we found it necessary to have a certain number of men on guard at night in the various parts of the ship.
This was a hard job as all the able bodied men were enrolled and each should have an equal share of the time to stand guard. The guard was divided into four shifts of two hours each. Some of their duties were to prevent stealing and immorality and to look after the kerosine lights to prevent fire, to help the sick and disabled, bury the dead and to awaken their successors. My duty was to see that the guards attended to their duties and to keep strict account of what was done.
The 19th we were towed down the Elbe River and anchored at the mouth awaiting a favorable wind. A returning missionary, Soren Christopherson [Christoffersen] from Manti, was appointed president over the Saints. We found there were several couples in the company who were engaged and it was deemed advisable that they marry considering the long journey before them. Accordingly on the 20th of April, 1862 there were twelve couples presented themselves for marriage among whom Emelia and myself were one. The same day President J. Vancott who had been among to attend to the organization went ashore to return to Copenhagen. The pilot was taken on board and sails were set for seven weeks cruise across the Atlantic Ocean.
Many varied incident happened on such a journey and the character of men and women were brought the light of day. Some were satisfied under all conditions while others were never satisfied. Some with large families of small children were to be pitied, especially in case of sickness, as there was no dainty food to be had but the sailor’s provisions was all. We had quite a spell of sickness on board and I was necessitated to superintend the burial of seventeen person before we reached New York. As there was no rain we were unable to get fresh water and our supply became very foul before reaching shore. At last, seven weeks after we left the Elbe, we sighted shore, the tops of the mountains of the promised land, which made our heart rejoice exceedingly.
When we landed in New York City we were all ushered into Castle Garden, a large amphitheater building down near the battery. Here the doctor’s examination took place and we were pronounced free from contagion. The nest day we boarded the train and rolled westward. This was during the Civil War and the railroad companies were not very particular what kind of cars they furnished. All kind of rolling stock was used for passengers. Here was another trial for grumblers and fault-finders because there were no upholstered seats for our use. When they came into a car they were obliged to stay. Now there were no warm breakfasts nor dinners to be had and there was very little chance to buy anything on the road. We at last reached Quincy, Illinois where we took steamers down the Mississippi to Hannibal where we stopped a day and had a rest. Those who had money could also get a good meal. There a train was patched up to take us to St. Joseph, Missouri, where we agin took a steamer up to Florence, Nebraska. From here we were to begin our tramp across the plains.
The church agent who had been working all summer preparing for the emigrants, had not been able to get tents to accommodate all the emigrants as they came in such great number. Some, consequently, had to camp with nothing but heaven as a canopy until tents were made. This was soon accomplished as hundreds of young ladies were set [p.32] to work sewing. This also gave a good opportunity for grumblers. It was very uncomfortable to be out in the hot sun. Then at times drenched in rains as if the heavens opened. Women, men, children, trunks, bedding and clothing were all moved about in the muddy, dirty water. Some were drying, some laughing and others were cursing. The sun would them come out with its extreme heat sending steam and fog heavenward. A general washday then generally followed including also drying and brushing. It seemed that God sent the people something to do to keep their minds occupied.
Our companies were soon furnished with tents but as other companies came they had the same things to endure that we had. There never before had been such a large company of emigrants on the prairies and we had to stay for several weeks. Living on the open prairie under such circumstances was something unknown to the people coming from Europe. It was connected with a great deal of inconvenience for all and suffering for others and was a use for discontent and fault-finding by the faint hearted. The provisions were chiefly flour and bacon with very little sugar. Beef was almost out of the question. We got a very little once a week. Having nothing to do people got restless and some ventured over to Omaha, five miles distance, to seek work although warned and advised not to do so. When they returned to camp they often brought a plug of tobacco or bottle of liquor with them.
Omaha seemed to be, at that time, a resting place for the weary and discontented coming from Europe and the east as well as the apostates who left Utah with the emigration teamsters. These apostles [PROBABLY MEANING, Apostates] were generally loaded with untruths and rumors about Utah and her people. The fain-hearted were easily deceived and captured by them. Several of this class left the camp and stayed behind. The faithful people enjoyed themselves by playing games, singing, holding meetings, etc. In this way kept up a good spirit. The teamsters from Utah then finally came.
Among the emigrants were several who had money so they could buy oxen and wagons of their own. These parties were supplied and organized into companies with guides and guards and pulled off toward the prairies. They had a great many difficult experiences in store which they had not dreamed of. They were entirely unacquainted with driving oxen and most of the oxen bought were unbroken. As young cattle essential for the journey it was a wonder they could make any headway at all. Ropes and men were a requisite and there was more leading than driving. Every day, however, gave both men and teams more experience and made them better acquainted with one another thus making better headway.
High water was the cause of the train not coming from Utah before. A great deal of snow had fallen during the winter and rain in the spring causing the rivers to be too high for the teams to cross. For weeks they had to wait for the water to lower. At last they came which caused rejoicing by both teamsters and Saints. The teamsters being you men they all gave vent to their feeling of joy by yelling, jumping, swinging their hats, capering around and with an occasional pistol shot. This was an unusual sight for the Europeans to look upon. There was a string of sixty or seventy wagons, each drawn by three of four yoke of oxen. The teamsters were ragged and dirty with broad brimmed slouchy hats, many wearing one shoe and one boot of which were often ragged. They had a brace of two or three pistols and a large bowie knife strapped to their waist and carried a 15 or 20 foot [p.33] whip in their hands. Thus they came in a cloud of dust. This was a terrorizing sight for those who never before had seen such a thing. Many different comments were made some favorable, but most unfavorable. Some thought, if this was a sample of the Mormon in Zion the evil reports about them must be true and "God pity the emigrants. Others were more sensible and held forth correct ideal of the condition and said we could not expect a different appearance of men and boys who had to be prepared to fight savages and who had traveled thousands of miles through dust, rain and mud. In this way their appearance was argued in every direction. The young girls especially who had figured on meeting some nice young men from Zion were disappointed very much.
As the company drove up and formed a circle with their wagons and the people were amused and astonished to see the teamster taking their stand and causing by command these long strings of brutes to take their exact places in the circle. It was as good a circus performance for us to watch. In a few moments the oxen were all unyoked and the guards on horseback drove them off to feed. The teamsters then hurried to the creek and washed themselves and some took time to put on a better suit of clothes while the others more anxious hurried to shake hands with the emigrants. They were soon scattered over the camp inquiring for relatives and friends among the company and emigrants inquiring for friends and relatives in Utah. Thus there was talk and chatter in every direction mingled with joy and laughter. Friendship and brotherly love was soon exhibited by all parties. The emigrants soon began to realize that these rough looking men were our deliverers and guardians and expected to carry us through seen and unseen danger across the wilderness to out destination among the mountains. The more we realized this they more they became a subject in our petitions to God. In this way our hearts were filled with love and respect for them so that even their shortcomings were overlooked.
The companies from the west now began to arrive fast, one after another and everybody was busy and especially the leaders. There was no time to stay longer than necessary. The wagons should be loaded and a certain number of person assigned to each. The number was generally 15 with one tent to each wagon. Two or three baking kettles went with each wagon as well as bedding and luggage allowing a certain number of pounds for each person. Those who brought more than their allotment had to pay extra for overweight. New trouble came that emigrants had not anticipated for the luggage generally outweighed the allotment. Everything should be done in a hurry and it was sometimes hard to decide what to throw away. Such things as mattresses, feather beds, trunks, boxes and unnecessary utensils had to be discarded. As many of the Danish people had supplied themselves with many pairs of fine new wooden shoes they had also, to be sacrificed although it was quite a trial to some.
One woman in our company had a spinning wheel along. The neighbor told her to throw it away as there was plenty wood in Utah. The woman cried very bitterly and said if her wheel could not be taken along she also would stay. The woman, however, came along but the wheel had to remain. The day of loading and packing was a busy one. It passed with little friction as the mind of all were filled with anxiety about getting on the road leading toward the mountains. There were near seventy-five wagons in our company. Our captain, Joseph Horn, was an experienced hand on the plains. The day we left [p.34] camp was one of rejoicing as the slowness with no progress for several weeks was very tiring. . . .
. . . We were all eager to get into [p.35] the open
Valley and when there on the bench all eyes were directed toward Great
Salt Lake City which at that time was hardly visible from that distance.
With light, yet tired and faint steps we passed by the penitentiary through
Sugarhouse into town where streets everywhere were lined with people to
see the emigrants. In the afternoon about 4 o’clock, September 29th,
1862, we arrived on the Eighth Ward Squared, it being nearly six months
since we started on our journey from Norway. [p.36]
Diaries of Ola Nelson Stohl
Stohl, Ola Nelson. Diaries, Book D, English translation from
Swedish (Ms 1420), pp.8- 14.
LDS Historical Department Archives
[NOTE: SWEDISH ORIGINAL OF BOOKS D AND E (Ms 1426), pp.146-182.]
The trip to Utah seemed to be well organized. On the 26th Grandfather sent out 10 letters all containing final instructions.
On Sunday March 20, Grandfather’s successor Lars Nilsson from Skåne arrived. A young man not quite 20 years old - a good man and a fine preacher.
Grandfather is getting some fine business experience since the accounting for his district must be settled and turned over to his successor. Also all the fares, etc. - for the emigrants must be collected by him.
On Thursday, April 3, they are busy packing. Grandfather is overjoyed with the gifts he is receiving. That evening a farewell meeting is held with the Saints only. About 70 were present. He says: "They were very moved when I bade them farewell. The brethren and Saints were very thankful to me and I went with their blessings. Little Sister Charlotta Carlsson gave me a silver spoon. She cried most of the night. Brother Carlsson gave me [p.8] $15.00. The sisters fixed up my things very well. O Lord God of Israel bless them one thousand fold!"
The trip to Copenhagen began early Friday April 4th by coach. He says: "We had three horses from the Coach Company and 4 hired horses that should go all the way to Töreboda. They arrived in Töreboda, April 6 after traveling 125 miles. "We were well preserved in body and spirit. The Lord had guided everything to our good. During the night the Libeck’s [Hendrik and Christine C. Lieback] arrived at the inn." On Monday two more elders came with the luggage which must be taken as passenger goods. They were charged extra for this. They next traveled to Gothenburg and on Tuesday the 8th, boarded the steamship "Najaden" arriving at Halmstad in the evening. Grandfather and Libeck [Lieback] slept on the ship.
On Wednesday 9th, they arrived in Copenhagen at 3 p.m. after a pleasant voyage. They had to pay "8 dollars for one room for three persons for 6 days and nights."
On Thursday, the 10th, Grandfather visits the mission office and "settled the money affairs for the emigrants." They traded for gold with the exception for the price across the sea to America. Grandfather had the joy of staying with his brother Nilsson.
On Saturday, April 12th, he purchased a coat for 14 dollars. Had his picture taken and sent it with a letter to his father. He had a fine visit with several old missionary companions.
Sunday, April 13th, he attended services at Wingardsstradde(Vingaardsstraede). More emigrants from Nörrkoping arrived. Their certificates must be made out also money exchanged for gold. His business is all finished, and a farewell is held with his two brothers Nils and Magnus.
Monday the 14th, after having everything in order including another letter and picture to his father the party board the ship "Albion" at 1 p.m. Sailed on the Baltic Sea to Kiel in Germany where we arrived the 15th in the morning. Took the railroad to Altona arriving that afternoon. The Saints from Norrköping Conference, 35 persons, were to board the ship "Athenia" but this was changed and we went aboard the big sailboat Electric that was anchored outside of Hamburg.
On Wednesday April 16, President Van Cott comes on board to organize the Saints into districts. I was appointed to preside over district 7, consisting of 40 people.
Thursday - Grandfather accompanies Brothers Liljenquist and Peterson into Hamburg which was a very elegant city. They visited President Van Cott at an English Hotel and telegraphed to Copenhagen for some lost baggage.
Friday April 18, held meeting on deck. Very early in the morning we sailed from Hamburg to Glückstadt Harbor at noon, anchored not far from the ship "Athenia" where the other Saints were.
On the 20th Grandfather goes over to the "Athenia" to see the [p.9] ship with Elder [Ola Nilsson] Liljenquist. They hope to get lost baggage which is not there. The ship was very elegant. There were 486 Saints aboard the Athenia and 335 on the Electric.
On Monday 21st, letters were written etc. They
sailed some but very little so they anchored again.
On the 22nd - Again they tried to sail then anchored at Hanover.
A meeting was held on ship for districts 5, 6, and 7. Every morning
prayer was held for all on ship at 7 o’clock. Also evening prayers
at 8 p.m.
On Friday, the 25th We lifted our anchors and had a good sail wind on Nordsjön (North Sea). I was assigned to make a list of all the emigrants on our ship, to be submitted to the captain. I wrote it even though the sea was rough and many were seasick. In the evening we held prayer as usual and I was mouth. We sailed all night.
On Monday the wind is still good but sickness breaks out among us. Measles had broken out. Grandfather was keeping well.
Tuesday - April 29 - The first death at sea - a little
daughter of Brother H. [Haukan] Andersen. Grandfather was there when
she died. He lifted her into another bed.
On Wednesday - the little child was put into the sea in her little
casket. Grandfather was to assist but was too ill.
On May 1st we were now out on the Atlantic.
Had good wind.
On the 2nd and 3rd two women died - one left her husband and
children, the other, a 15 year old girl had a throat disease.
Sunday, May 4 - Grandfather is asked to make a list
of all the priesthood on board. Usual services are held. After
evening prayer, Brother Christofferson spoke about the sickness that
was among the Saints and that we had no doctor on the ship and that he
felt that someone should be appointed to look after the sick Saints and
really be a spiritual doctor to them. He nominated Grandfather for
the position. He was put in by unanimous vote to be a spiritual
doctor and look after the cleanliness among the Saints.
That night he helped with a woman and her daughter from Lolland.
The woman died in the night and the daughter in the morning. There
are now between 20 and 30 sick. Grandfather is very busy. All
are administered to.
Tuesday, May 6th - He is in the captain’s dining room making a list of those who have died on the ship, been married on ship, and the children blessed. Sophie Marie Sorenson a 2 year old child from Jylland dies that day.
On Saturday, May 10 - A wedding is attended.
On the 11th the regular church worship. Some of the sick people are improving. The wind is picking up - more work with the sick.
Tuesday, May 13 - A special meeting on the ship was interesting to me. The Saints were instructed to walk a lot on deck, wash and comb [p.10] themselves there and do everything to prevent uncleanliness down in the ship. Admonished the night watchmen to look after this very carefully and to look after the sick, who could not help themselves. Every district president should appoint a brother to see that the Saints were up at 5 a.m. The Saints were admonished to behave in everything, that the hypocrites might be revealed. The brethren preferred that these stay in the States.
On the 14th, he is keeping books in the saloon of the ship. He is to account for the income of the ship. He is to account for the income and expenses of the company. Another death. That evening they are informed that a thief is among them. His comment, "Verily a sad thing that such would exist among the children of Zion".
Thursday and Friday - working on the lists of the Saints as I had done many times before, one to the captain, one to be brought to Zion.
Saturday, the 17th - A father from Jylland dies also a brother from Westerplana. He wanted me after he died to send his money to his foster parents in Sweden. A one year old baby girl dies also.
Lists of the belongings of some of the dead were made by Grandfather. The belongings were sold at auction.
Thursday and Friday (22 and 23) - After looking after the sick, instructions are given as to things to be purchased for the trip to Florence, Nebraska. Goods could be freighted for 15 cents per pound.
Saturday, May 24. - The captain asked me to write the lists because of his sickness - that he would write and show in New York. I had supper with the captain.
On Sunday the 25th - After services an auction is again held and a third member of the Fredrik Mårtensen [PROBABLY, Carl Fred Mortenson] family, a little girl is buried at sea.
Monday, 26th - Continued to write the captain’s lists. Had dinner and supper with him. He continues to work with the captain through June 1st. Is fortunate in having all his meals at the captain’s table.
On Saturday, May 31, a baby girl is born.
June 1 - The weather is delightful. The Saints are happy.
June 1, 2, 3. He is still working with the captain and still enjoys his hospitality. He says "Finished all three lists to his (the captain’s) satisfaction. However fog is coming in and more measles are showing up."
Wednesday, June 4 - A good wind.
Thursday, June 5. - In the morning American pilots came on board. Then we must dress us well as the doctors came on board too. Four persons were sick. We began to behold the wonderland of Joseph’s inheritance and holy feelings pierced my soul. ‘O Father, thanks be to Thee for the great grace and luck we have had over the big waters, and our arrival in the promised land be to an eternal blessing for me and all sincere.’ [p.11]
Friday June 6 We arrived at Castle Garden in New York. (The voyage was from April 18 until June 6 - seven weeks and two days.) Tipping was in vogue in 1862. He says "We gave the police officers some tips that they would not look into our things." Two brethren from Utah came to us. They were sent to help us. They had arranged the trip to Florence for us - 12 dollars for everybody over 13, 6 dollars for those over 5 and under 5 free. I was in the office and fixed the lists.
Saturday 7 - "Weighed all our belongings. The Saints from the ship "Athenia" also arrived. They had a lot of bad luck. About 38 dead.
Sunday, June 8 - A couple from Norway are married.
Monday, June 9 - Still could not find the lost baggage. "Boarded the train and traveled all night.
Tuesday, June 10 - Arrived in Albany. Ferried over a river and put to another train. Went over Canada. - More train changing. Arrived in Chicago, Friday, June 13 - Saturday, June 14, lost several brethren.
On June 14, they reach Hannibal, Missouri, a town
that one year ago was destroyed by war.
Sunday - June 15 - Stood still, very warm.
____________________
End of Book D
BOOK E
June 16, 1862 - July 17, 1864
Monday June 16 - The emigrants left Hannibal at 5 a.m. by train. Many soldiers came up to them at whistle stops but did them no harm. Stayed a few hours in St. Joseph then boarded a big steamer and sailed up the Missouri River.
Wednesday 18th - Arrived in Omaha and then to Florence at 2 a.m. The church wagons carried us over to the camp. There were already two companies from Scandinavia there.
Friday June 20 - For those who could afford it the church wagons would take them to Utah for $40.00 and provide everything. Other purchased their own outfits. Some were taken by the church for the small means they had with a promise to pay later. Grandfather is offered a job as teamster with the privilege of taking 80 pounds of belongings. He must buy his own food. He had to submit the lists of his company.
Saturday June 21 - Another death - A Norrköping sister that had been sick all the way. She made Grandfather her administrator. He took charge of her burial, purchasing a casket, etc., paid ten dollars of her money to the church. She said that I would have after her two [p.12] pillows and a pair of sheets. Three more deaths are recorded.
Sunday June 22 - We had a meeting at the camp at 5 p.m. Thousands of people were gathered. President Joseph W. Young, Brother Blackburn and J. Van Cott preached, all in English except Van Cott. A very good meeting even though our ignorance of the English language caused that we could neither understand nor benefit from it.
Tuesday June 24 - Midsummer day. Bought a hat and glasses for protection from the sun.
Wednesday - Helped to organize 12 to each tent. During the next week the business of organizing, making a list to be sent to Zion, recording several more deaths and a marriage and administrations to the sick kept our Grandfather busy.
Sunday July 6 - The Libeck’s [Lieback’s] decide to stay in Omaha for a year. He commissioned me to collect all the money he had lent to several people for the journey. I wanted to sign a note for 77 dollars that I owed him, but he said no, he trusted me completely.
Monday July 7 - A terrible hurricane followed by thunder and lightning surprised us. Brother Hakon Andersson and I were down at the river to look after a wagon. An American was first hit in the face. His hat flew away. Anderson and I ran for it. I caught it over in a corn field, where I hid while some of the hurricane passed over me. When I came back I saw our dear Brother Young had nearly his whole head crushed when some wagon parts nearly buried him. Nearly unconscious he was carried in. I ran for Van Cott and Blackburn. Some Americans were hit to death and others hurt. Anderson and I were in a marvelous way led away from the wagons, praise the Lord. This day I had the joy to meet Apostle [Charles C.] Rich of Utah.
Friday July 11 - In the evening I baptized 3 people. Carline Gren [Caroline Gran] bore a child which died.
Sunday July 13 - Grandfather is asked to be a teamster for a Danish family with all expenses paid. Brother Christofferson releases him from the other job.
Monday July 14 - 1862 - The journey to Zion begins. Things seemed to be uneventful until the last of July when I became sick with Constipation. I took in some American oil [could it be castor?]. Then I was sick for three weeks with diarrhoea. I was very weak but did not suffer anything in my head that I lost my senses.
Sunday August 17 - After being well for a couple of days, but not yet regained all my strength, I drove one of our wagons loaded with more than 2000 pounds. The road was very hilly. At one occasion we drove down a steep hill with banks high as the wheels. The stopper was sitting over the front wheel. When I should stop the wagon I slid down the high bank and I could not come forward but one of the back wheels drove over both my legs below the knee of the one and up on the thigh of the other. As soon as the wheel was over I stood up without help of hands or men - I walked and drive my oxen to the next camp. In the evening I felt some pain in my thigh but in the leg that the wheel passed over first I never felt any pain or knew the spot that was passed over. I anointed my thigh [p.13] with consecrated oil and during the night the pain left me. I rode on the wagon the first half of the next day, but thereafter I walked by the side and drove my oxen. For this Thy great mercy, O my Father in Heaven, I wish I could always be thankful and live to glorify Thy name. O Lord help me to do this.
Monday, September 22 - After two months and eight days they reach Emigration Canyon and that same evening I was surprised by the very pleasant meeting with my mother and her husband Pehr Brodersson. This was wonderful to meet mother for the first time in six years. I was very gracefully invited to stay with them.
Tuesday, September 23 - We drove over the large
mountain range which in its bosom protects Israel, gathered from all parts
of the world. We camped at the big campground of the city.
There I met my dear sister Johanna and her husband C. P. Willingbeck who
very gracefully asked me to stay with them which I accepted because my
mother lived 4 miles from the city. At this place I had the joy to
meet many old friends. The honor be thine, O Lord, who spared my
life that I am now happily gathered with the Saints in the valley of the
mountains. . . . [p.14].
Diary of Annie E. Bertelsen
Bertelsen, Annie E., Diary, (Typescript) Utah Pioneer Biographies
vol.
5, pp. 31-32
We started with 630 emigrants and left for Copenhagen by the steamer "Hansia on June 13, 1868, crossed the North Sea and arrived in Hull, England, on June 16 same year. In the evening we went on board the train to Liverpool.
On the 19th we went on board the ship Emerald Isle, and on the 20th the ship started sail from Liverpool, with a company of 877 souls.
On June 26th the ship sailed into the harbor of Queenstown to take fresh water, as the machine that distilled the water had broken. Loaded up with all the barrels and cans with fresh water that they could find and set sail on the 29th day of June, same year. The water soon became stagnant and a lot of sickness became on board. We were eight weeks crossing the ocean, and there were 37 deaths occurred on the voyage. I remember very well the first death on board the ship, which was a two year old little girl, she was a very pretty child, and they built a large casket for her, twice her size, and the partitioned [UNCLEAR] it off in the middle placing coal in the one end so that it would be sure and sink when she was lowered in the ocean. When they placed her down into the water, it did not sink, it just floated away, and as we sailed along, we could still see this casket still floating in the ocean. Our ship sailing one way and the casket still floating in another. The parents were almost grief stricken. After this the dead were placed on long boards with weights on each end so that it was sure that they sunk and went to the bottom. It was a wonder that any of us lived to tell the tale. I later heard that the ship on its return voyage back [p.31] sank with all its crew.
On August (of this year) 11th we arrived at the harbor of New York.
On the 17th we went from New York via Niagara, Detroit, and Chicago to Council Bluffs. Then by steamboat and railway to Benton, 700 miles west of Omaha.
On August 31st we started to cross the plains by ox team which was lead by Captain John G. Holman. We walked most all the way even if we were so tired and sick we could hardly go. There were 30 who died in crossing the plains, and in that number was my mother, who had hoped she would live to be buried on land, which she did. She was buried in a grave without any casket, just wrapped up in a cloth, laid in the grave, placed brush over her before covering her with dirt. We arrived in Salt Lake City September 25, 1868, of a long and tiresome journey. [p.32]
------------------------------
Departures
"Departures, Latter-day Saints’ Millennial Star 30:27 (July
4, 1868) p. 426.
The magnificent packet-ship Emerald Isle sailed from this port for New York on the 20th June, with a company of Saints numbering in all 876 souls. Of these 627 were from Scandinavia, and the rest from the British Isles. The following named returning missionaries were in the company: --Elders Hans Jensen Hals, John Fagerberg, and Peter Hansen, from the Scandinavian Mission; and James Smith and Henry Barlow, from the British Mission; also Samuel Southwick, James Stuart, Andrew Simmons, and Elisha Peck, native elders, who have been traveling in the ministry. Elder Hans Jensen Hals was appointed president of the company, and Elders James Smith and John Fagerberg his counselors. Previous to sailing, a meeting was held on deck, when the Saints were addressed by Elder Carl Widerborg in Danish, and Elder Charles W. Penrose in English. Everyone was in good spirits, and was thankful to the God of Israel for deliverance from Babylon. . . . [p.426]
------------------------------
Reminiscences and Journal of Hans Jorgenson
The Journey to America
Jorgenson, Hans. Reminiscences and journal (Ms 7330), pp. 79-82,
84.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
The 13th of June, 1868, President C. Widerborg came up to [--] and emigrants called to order, whereupon he gave suitable instructions for our journey. 5 o'clock in the afternoon we all went on board the steamer [-] (Captain Beck of Hamburg) and after the Saints from Malmo, Sweden led by John Faferburg, had come on board, we started for England 7 ½ o'clock in the evening in a beautiful weather.
On the 14th I saw old [-] for the last time. We had a good passage across the North Sea, but I was nevertheless very seasick.
On the 16th, 2 ½ o'clock in the afternoon we landed in Hull, England and started off by rail same afternoon and arrived in Liverpool 1 ½ o'clock in the night. Next day we were all quartered at Hotel Columbia [p.78] owned by David Full, a Jew.
On the 19th we were all sent on board the packet ship Emerald Isle, Captain Gillespie of New York. While in Liverpool, I saw the greatest steamer in the world, "The Great Eastern which laid outside of Liverpool.
On the 20th of June, 1868, we started our long and weary journey to America, being pulled out by a tug steamer. Same evening a seaman belonging to the crew fell overboard but was rescued by a good swimmer. Then a safety boat fell from the ship and all on board was called for help [to] pull it up. The company of emigrants consisted of 876 souls of which six hundred and twenty seven were from Scandinavia and we had for [our] leader Hans Jensen Hals of Manti, San Pete County; John Faferburg of Fort Ephraim; and James Smith from Provo, his counselors. Henry Barlow also returning elder from Utah.
The following ships and steamers left Liverpool with emigrants belonging to the Latter-day Saints in the summer of 1868: "John Bright sailing vessel on the 4 of June; Emerald Isle sailing vessel on the 20 of June; "Constitution sailing vessel on the 24 of June; "Minnesota steamer vessel on the 30 of June; "Colorado steamer on the 14 of July. A total number of emigrants 3232. [----] We continued our journey. On the night of the 30th of June - died the first person namely Nicolay Christensen’s daughter, Albertine. [p.79]
On the 1st of July I received a letter from my mother off Queenstown, date June 11th. On the 7th of July a child died belonging to a Brother [-] of Sweden.
An English sister gave birth to a child on the 10th of July.
On the 11th a child belonging to a brother from Sjalland died. Same day I in company with Brother C. [Carl] B. [Burnhard] Olsen administered to Brother G. [Gustav] W. Siderberg [Soderberg], who fainted.
On the 12th, Brother [-] Nielsens' wife from Copenhagen was buried. On the night of the 18th I stood guard. An English brother buried on the 17th.
On the 18th 2 Danish children was buried.
On the 19th a Danish child died, and buried.
On the 23rd of July saw me an [-]. A boy belonging to Nicolay Christensen buried on the 21st and a child belonging to J. [Jorgan] Carlson buried on the 22nd. A severe storm occurred on the 25th of July and one Christen Petersen [Peter Christiansen] got his leg broke. A severe and terrible storm on the 26th and many sails blew off the ship. 2 Danish children buried in the evening.
On the 29th a child buried belonging to Johannes Olsen of Vendsyssel.
On the 30th 2 children buried. One was J. [Jens] C. A. Lind’s of Aalborg.
On the 1st of August a child belonging to Knud Christian [Christensen] of Hjorring buried.
On the 2nd three children buried.
On the 3rd an English adult and child buried.
On the 4th were 4 children buried; I stood guard.
On the 5th 2 children buried.
On the 6th 1 child.
On the 7th 6 children buried.
On the 9th Peter Nielsen of Copenhagen was married
to [-] Larsen of [-]. A child buried the 10th. I minded to
keep track of all those who died but I was sick and lay in the hospital
myself. However I was told that less than 37 babies was sunk into
the ocean. [p.80] The dead list of those buried in the ocean:
1 child, Danish, buried on the 30th June
1 child, Swedish, buried on the 7 July
1 child Sjallouidsk, buried on the 11 July
1 adult, Danish, buried on the 12 July
1 adult, English, buried on the 17 July
2 children, Danish, buried on the 18 July
1 child, Danish, buried on the 19 July
1 child, Danish, buried on the 21 July
1 child, Danish, buried on the 22 July
2 children, Danish buried on the 26 July
1 child,----- , buried on the 27 July
1 child, Danish, buried on the 29 July
2 children, Danish, buried on the 30 July
1 child, Danish, buried on the 1 August
3 children, Danish, buried on the 2 August
1 adult & 1 child, Danish, buried on the 3 August
4 children, ------, buried on the 4 August
2 children, -------, buried on the 5 August
1 child, -------, buried on the 6 August
6 children, -------, buried on the 7 August
1 child,-------, buried on the 10 August
2 adults, -------, buried on the 11th August
The treatment we had on board said vessel was anything but human. The captain and crew showed themselves as rough and mean towards us (especially Danish) as they could and the provisions did not by any means come up to the bargain. The shortest I can say about it is that this treatment was something like the Danish prisoners received in the 1807-1814. I for my part can [p.81] never think on the deadly Emerald Isle but with the greatest disgust and hatred.
About daybreak on the 11th of August, 1868, we to our great joy saw the land for which we so long a time had been longing. Having now been on the deadly ship 7 weeks and 3 days, we all felt to thank God our deliverer that he had spared our lives and permitted us to see the land of which we had so great hopes and anticipations. We were quarantined 3 days outside of New York and on the 14th we were permitted to put our feet on American soil.
On the 15th 10 o'clock in the evening, we left New York per rail via Albany & Niagara. The train stopped there and we had a splendid view of the great waterfall and I walked over the great suspension bridge on the 17th.
On the 25th we arrived at the terminus of the railroad and we were met at Stanton Benton by the church teams and 68 ox teams under leadership of John Hullman of Pleasant Grove. Our journey now became of an entirely different character. . . [p.82]
. . . We ended our journey and on the evening
of the 22 we arrived at [-] City where our lives and journey came to a
close for which I feel very thankful indeed. . . . [p.84]
------------------------------
Journal of Hans Jensen Hals
Journal History, September 25, 1868, pp. 7-19,21
Saturday, June 13, 1868--The emigrating Saints, 630 in number, went on board the steamship "Hansia at Copenhagen, Denmark, which sailed for England. Previous to sailing President Carl Widerborg came on board and named me as leader for the company. I was accepted by unanimous vote. A number of police officers, the emigration agent, and several of the brethren accompanied us to Elsinore. Owing to the large company on board we were very much crowded for room.
Sunday, 14--We passed Laeso and Skagen and the last we saw of Denmark [p.7] was the Hanstholm Lighthouse.
Monday, 15--We arrived safely at Hull, landed and went by train to Liverpool, where we arrived about midnight and were taken to several hotels by the brethren from the mission office in Liverpool.
Tuesday, 16--Accompanied President Widerborg to the mission office at 42 Islington and attended to business for the emigrating Saints.
Wednesday, 17--Visited the emigrating Saints who were stopping at seven different hotels. Some were comfortably located, while others were dissatisfied because they had had next to nothing to eat. I assisted in making them more comfortable, and then visited the ship Emerald Isle which is to take us across the Atlantic Ocean, and had a conversation with the captain.
Thursday, 18--Assisted the other brethren to change money and otherwise prepare for the voyage.
Friday, 19--The emigrating Saints went to the wharf where the Emerald Isle was lying, in the morning, but as the carpenters had not completed their labors in making temporary berths for the passengers, these were compelled to wait until past noon, when they were ushered on board in great haste. It was a most unpleasant sight to witness the poor emigrants treated like brutes by the sailors and others, and it certainly was a wonder that none was hurt. About 250 emigrating Saints from the British Isles also boarded the same ship. A tug boat towed us out into the river, where we cast anchor for the night.
Saturday, 20--President Franklin D. Richards and
Elders William B. Preston and Charles W. Penrose, from the Liverpool office,
came on board and a meeting was held, on which occasion the vessel was
blessed and dedicated to bring the Saints safely across the mighty deep.
President Richards gave me instructions as the leader of the company, and
James Smith was chosen as my first and John Fagerberg as my second counselors.
Elders Peter Hansen of Hyrum, and a Brother Parks were called to act as
stewards and Hans Petersen [Hans Pederson] appointed clerk of the company.
The visiting brethren then addressed the Saints under the influence of
the Spirit of God and every heart was touched by the words uttered and
the pleasant influence which pervaded the assembly. As the brethren
left us to go ashore, we gave them several ringing cheers. Soon afterwards
the anchor was weighed and a small steamer tugged us out into the open
sea. I was very busy assisting the Saints in finding their baggage,
which was scattered all over the ship, and showing the Saints their berths
and getting [p.8] them settled down. Thus I succeeded in bringing
some little order out of chaos. I also appointed guards to protect
the Saints against the sailors, who seemed to take delight in annoying
and insulting us in every way possible. . . .
Elder Jensen continues his journal as follows:
Sunday, June 21--We held three meetings during the day in different parts of the ship (Emerald Isle) and divided the company into 13 wards, each with a presiding elder. A sailor fell overboard, but as he was a good swimmer he was rescued by a passing steamer. In the evening I performed the marriage ceremony for two couples.
Monday, 22--Beating against a contrary wind, we saw the hills of Wales and Ireland. Together with the brethren, who assisted me, I was very busy in perfecting the organization of the company and getting the Saints satisfactorily divided into their respective wards. We gave numbers for drawing water, provisions and cooking, administered to the sick and supplied them with medicine and little wine.
Tuesday, 23--We commenced to distribute provisions among the people, but as this was something new and novel in the experience of the emigrating Saints, it took us nearly all day to complete the distribution. I held a meeting with the teachers, giving them instructions about the cooking and divided the kitchen between the English and Scandinavians. [p.9]
Wednesday, 24--I settled up financial matters with the people and conversed considerably with the captain, the doctor and the mate.
Thursday, 25--The experiment was made with the distilling machine which should change the salt sea water into fresh water, but the trial proved unsuccessful, as the man who had been assigned the task of running the machine was incapable. Consequently, Elder Smith consulted with the captain, and it was decided that the ship should touch at Queenstown, Ireland, to take fresh water on board.
Friday, 26--We anchored in the outer harbor of Queenstown and the captain went ashore. A large number of traders came out to us from ashore in boats from whom we bought bread and other things that we needed. In the afternoon both the English and Scandinavians danced on the deck.
Saturday, 27--The emigration inspector came on board to examine both ship and passengers; they subjected the captain and myself to considerable interrogation. When they returned, the captain, the doctor, Brother Smith, and I accompanied them; while ashore we also made a quick visit to Cork. Returning to Queenstown we dined in a large hotel, bought several articles for the emigrants and went on board in the evening, bringing with us a large quantity of water.
Sunday, 28--More water was brought on board, and we held a meeting on the after deck, at which Elder Smith spoke English, Elder Fagerberg Swedish, and I both Danish and English. Later we held four meetings on the lower decks and administered the sacrament. Soon after that, anchor was weighed and a tug boat hauled us out into the open sea; this gave me an opportunity to write a few lines to President Franklin D. Richards, informing him that the English steward had left us, and also three of the crew, namely, the third mate, the boatswain and a sailor.
Monday 29--I accompanied the doctor visiting the sick, who were given medicine. We administered to a number of sick persons, and commenced to organize choirs, both among the English and Scandinavians. We also started schools in which the English were to teach the Scandinavians to read and speak the English language.
Tuesday, 30--We again distributed provisions among the emigrants, which this time was more expeditiously done than before. Quite a number of the passengers suffered with stomach disorders, and about a dozen children were down with the measles. [p.10]
Wednesday, July 1--A child belonging to Brother Jens N. Christensen from Aalborg, Denmark, died with brain fever. We made a rude coffin, held a large meeting, at which we spoke both English and Danish, and then slid the body of the little child into the sea. This was the first death on board.
Thursday, 2--we made arrangements with the mate to have washing done twice a week and to have the clothes hung up to dry, after which I visited the sick, accompanied by the doctor.
Friday, 3--Conversed freely with captain about the rights and privileges of the passengers, as both the sailors and officers treated the emigrants roughly and uncivil. It came to harsh words between us, as I stood up for the rights of the people, exhibited my papers, and demanded that our people should be humanely treated and also have the portion of the water due them. I succeeded in getting some concessions, though the captain was hard to move.
Saturday, 4--Met in council with brethren of the presidency and the Steward, at which we discussed the best methods for cleanliness and the general comfort of the people, after which I accompanied the doctor in his visits among the sick. We counted 51, who were sick with the measles. In the afternoon the English Saints gave a concert in commemoration of the American independence.
Sunday, 5--We held meeting on the deck and preached on the first principles of the gospel. I appointed two men to keep order on the deck and two to look after lost property and restore it to the proper owners.
Monday, 6--A Swedish child died with measles early in the morning; the parents were overcome with grief, as it was their only child. We had three barrels of English beer brought up from the hold, which was distributed among the sick. A number of the bottles were broken, owing to the fomentation and strength of the beer.
Tuesday, 7--We held funeral services over the remains of the dead child, Elder Fagerberg officiated and preached the funeral sermon. The wind blew heavily from the northwest and many of the Saints were seasick. We met a large frigate from New York and exchanged signals with her.
Wednesday, 8--We again distributed provisions to the people, and I visited the sick. The measles are spreading rapidly; I secured medicine for the sick and we administered to a number of them. [p.11]
Thursday, 9--The weather was good, and it rained part of the day. The measles among the children seemed to abate some; we administered to several who got better. We passed a vessel from London, bound for new York, with passengers.
Friday, 10--Calm weather and rain prevailed this day. We hunted in the hold and found the soup cans, intended for the sick, and condensed milk for the children, which we immediately distributed. This gladdened the hearts of the sufferers. During the night another child died with the measles; the parents were from Slagelse, on Sjaelland, Denmark.
Saturday, 11--We held funeral services on the deck over the remains of the dead child. The mate acted in a very ungallant manner, and disturbed our peace without cause. It rained, but the wind was light. A sister by the name of Nielsen, from Sjaelland, Denmark, died in the afternoon with lung disease. We laid her on a board and brought her up in the machine room.
Sunday, 12--We sang and prayed on the deck, then committed the body of our dead sister to the waves, after which we held meetings at four places on the ship, two on each deck. Elder Smith and I preached in two and Elders Gaferberg [Fagerberg] and Peter Hansen in the other two. I spoke both English and Danish. We also administered the sacrament. After the meetings we sang hymns and visited the sick, many of whom seemed to be improving.
Monday, 13--This was our washday, and the first mate acted ugly and brutal towards our people. He cut the strings and threw the clothes down on the deck. And just as I was passing with the doctor he (the mate) grabbed Sister Sanders (from Grenaa, Denmark,) in the breast which caused her to scream. I seized him and pulled him away from her with main force and upbraided him for his brutality. While held the mate a number of the sailors and many of our people gathered around; also the captain. I reminded the captain of his promises to me in Liverpool to the effect that he would permit me to settle any difficulty that might arise between the crew and the emigrants and that the sailors should not be permitted to abuse the Saints. Incidentally I also remarked that if the ship’s officers and crew did not treat the emigrants right and humanely there were experienced sailors enough among them to manipulated the ship and bring it [p.12] safely to New York. The captain then called the mate into the cabin and gave him a tongue lashing; he afterwards kept him three days in confinement. It rained hard during the day.
Tuesday, 14--We again distributed provisions. Our effects were successful, but it took most of the day to complete our task. We also visited the sick. The wind was favorable and we made eight knots an hour.
Wednesday, 15--We had a contrary wind. There was dancing on the deck, and the mate, who was at liberty again was angry, especially with the captain, and sent a lot of water out on the deck, in order to annoy the Saints.
Thursday, 16--We held a meeting on the deck, in which Brother Barlow spoke in English and I translated; afterwards I spoke both Danish and English, endeavoring to teach the people about proper deportment and sociability. Later in the evening I went up and had a conversation with the first mate. I succeeded in softening his feelings towards us, but he was angry with the captain and put the blame on him. I then went on the middle deck, where one of the English brethren died with erysipelas. We laid him out and brought him into the machine room.
Friday, 17--We held funeral services on the deck over the remains of our dead brother before they were consigned to the deep; the old brother left a wife to mourn his death. We had contrary wind and saw a large vessel en route for New York.
Saturday, 18--Two children died with measles; we held a meeting and then buried the little ones in the sea. The wind was good. I compared tickets with the captain’s list, and found that there were 24 more tickets than names in the book.
Sunday, 19--The weather was stormy and many of the passengers were sick. A child form Randers, Denmark, died; we held meeting on deck; the English sang, and I spoke both in English and Danish, and then the body of the dead child was entrusted to the waves. Contrary wind. The sailors now behaved a little better toward our people than they had done before.
Monday, 20--We secured from the hold some bullion soup, wine and brandy for the sick and weak, and distributed the same among those who needed it; and as we began to fear scarcity of water, we made out a list by which we could distribute the water sparingly.
Tuesday, 21--We again distributed provisions to all the passengers visited the sick and gave some of them wine. A child died with measles, [p.13] and we buried it in the evening, after holding a little meeting or funeral exercises. During the day we saw a number of vessels.
Wednesday, 22--We had contrary wind, and our course in consequence was northward. Owing to icebergs in our immediate vicinity, the weather was also cold. A child belonging to Jorgen Karlsen, of Valdsted, Jutland, Denmark, died with measles. Prior to its burial in a water grave we held a meeting on deck. In the afternoon we held another meeting on deck with the English Saints. We also held three meetings on the lower decks for the Danish Saints; all the meetings were good and gave encouragement to the Saints. A Danish woman gave birth to a large and beautiful child, and everything connected with the event came off successfully; a Swedish sister fell in a fit and another sister fell down the stairs and fainted; we administered to her and she recovered.
Thursday, 23--We had good wind, and saw a large iceberg; also several vessels. The captain gave us chicken soup for the sick, and we held a meeting with Scandinavians, at which Elder Fagerberg and I preached.
Friday, 24--A number of sick persons were moved from the lower deck to better places in the fore part of the vessel; I administered to a number of them. The English Saints entertained us with singing and telling anecdotes. We were now on the banks of Newfoundland with 35 fathoms of water. The weather was fine.
Saturday, 25--Good wind. We saw eight fishing smacks and three larger vessels, at anchor. We encountered a tempest and rain, during which one of our sails was torn and Brother Peter Christiansen, from Vendsyssel, Denmark, broke his leg through the ship’s anchor sliding on to him. Others of the Saints had narrow escapes from being hurt.
Sunday, 26--The storm continued, though scarcely so severe as on the first day, but the sea was very rough; the wind tore one of the larger sails, blowing portions of it into the sea. We buried two Danish children who had died the previous night; one belonged to Brother Jens [Carl] Osterman [Ostermann], from Grenaa, and the other to a widow from Sjaelland, Denmark. Still another Danish child died the same day.
Monday, 27--Rain and contrary wind. We buried the dead child. The doctor and captain insisted on amputating Brother Christiansen’s broken limb, but I objected, and so it was bandaged instead. We distributed special food and drink among the people, in order to alleviate their [p.14] sufferings and cheer them, but a great number of the Saints felt downhearted and discouraged, and some fainted through weakness. During the violent heaving of the vessel a number of beds or berths fell down with people, boxes and valises that were in them, and everything of a moveable nature that could possibly get loose, was tossed about in the ship.
Tuesday, 28--I was taken sick with fever, diarrhea, and severe pains in the stomach. The doctor and captain made another attempt to amputate Brother Christiansen’s broken limb, but he protested so earnestly that they gave it up.
Wednesday, 29--My sickness continued. Elder James Smith and Hans Petersen [POSSIBLY: Hans Pedersen] visited the sick. The weather was better and the wind favorable.
Thursday, 30--Two children died and were buried in the sea. One of them belonged to Johannes Olsen from Vendsyssel, Denmark. I began to recover from my sickness, but several of the Saints on the lower deck were seized with fever.
Friday, 31--I was better, but Brother Peter Hansen was seized with the same sickness that I had suffered with.
Saturday, Aug. 1--A child belonging to Knud Christensen, from Aalborg, Conference, Denmark, died and was buried at sea. I was still very weak from the effect of my sickness.
Sunday, 2--Heavy wind. Another child belonging to Brother Osterman died and was consigned to a watery grave; the family was from Aarhus Conference, Denmark. Another child belong to Brother Nebel of Copenhagen Conference, Denmark, died and was buried in the sea.
Monday, 3--An English sister, 54 years old, and another of Brother [Johan] Nebel’s children died and were buried in the ocean. I was gradually getting better, though still weak, but I was overwhelmed with sadness because of the suffering and deaths among my people.
Tuesday, 4--Three children died and were buried at sea. One of them belonged to Hedvig D. Hahl, [POSSIBLY, Dahl] another to Henrik Hansen and the third to Niels Christofferson; the two latter were from Oernes Conference, Denmark. I had by this time regained my health and held two meetings with the Saints on the deck.
Wednesday, 5--I visited the sick, improvised a new hospital on board to which we removed a number of the sick. By actual count we found that 150 of the surviving passengers were sick. The cause of this terrible [p.15] condition was mainly this, that the water had spoiled and had become impure. Sickness had also in the first place been brought on board at Liverpool.
Thursday, 6--A little girl belonging to Brother Osterman [Ostermann] died and was buried in the sea. We held a meeting on the deck. The wind was favorable, though it rained considerable during the day, and it was also foggy off and on. We made an inventory of the company’s baggage and counted 1,118 pieces.
Friday, 7--Six of our children (One English and five Scandinavian) died and were buried in the sea. We held services as usual before the burial and I spoke first to the English and afterwards to the Danish Saints. I could scarcely control my feelings on this sad occasion; the innermost feelings of my heart were touched, and there was scarcely a dry eye in the assembly. We all felt our situation most keenly; our losses and sufferings seemed to be greater than we could bear; for there were still many sick nigh unto death among us. In the afternoon we held a general meeting for the Scandinavians and we spoke plainly to them concerning the situation on board and how carful they ought to be after landing, with their food and water. Later, I held a council with the ward presidents and gave them the necessary instructions. Toward evening we took pilot on board, which cheered up the drooping spirits in part, though we were still 300 miles from our destination.
Saturday, 8--Good weather prevailed; but we had contrary wind. The sick in the hospitals were improving; an English sister gave birth to a daughter. The Emerald Isle is a three master frigate with three decks; the captains’s name is Gillespie, that of the first mate Check, and of the second mate McFarlind; the doctor’s name is Creeg. The whole roster of sailors numbered 36, nearly all bad and ill tempered fellows. We had a captain by the name of Kerby along as a cabin passenger. The officers were continually quarreling among themselves.
Sunday, 9--We held general meeting on the deck. I blessed the English child born on board; it was named Emerald after the ship; after this I married Peter Nielsen, from Sjaelland, Denmark, to a sister from Hjorring Denmark, after which we preached first in English and afterwards in Danish. The first mate disturbed us, as he was angry, and quarreled with the captain while we held our meeting, and the sailors assisted in annoying us [p.16] all they could. Our people felt the insult keenly, particularly the English Saints, who came near defending their rights with force. The wind was favorable all day.
Monday, 10--A child belonging to a Brother Thorsen [Thoresen] died and was buried in the sea. The weather was now warm, and the wind insufficient to give us speed. The fever spread among the passengers and two more children died.
Tuesday, 11--To our great joy and delight we saw land in the morning, and later a tug boat met us to take us in. This inspired the passengers with life and new hope. We buried the two children who had died the previous day in the sea. I made a visit through the ship in the interest of cleanliness and wrote letters. We passed Sandy Hook, soon after which the doctor and quarantine officers came on board. Upwards of 30 of our sick passengers were take on shore in a steamer and placed in hospital. The first mate who got mad and picked a quarrel with the captain was arrested and confined to his own room.
Wednesday, 12--Doctor and officers again boarded the ship and examined the passengers, to ascertain if there was any contagious diseases on board. The doctor took eight persons with him to shore and placed them in the hospital. I also landed with him, and then took a steamer for New York, where I found Elder Hiram B. Clawson, the emigration agent, William C. Staines and Heber John Richards, to whom I gave a report of my company, and I took lodging at a hotel.
Thursday, 13--I went to the bank with drafts and drew $26,777.25 in greenbacks and $1,000 in gold, after which I took passage on a steamer back to the quarantine landing, whence a boat took me to the Emerald Isle. Soon after I came on board anchor was lifted and a tug boat took the vessel in to the city wharf. Here I landed together with the captain and the doctor and put up at the Stevens Hotel.
Friday, 14--I went to Castle Garden and received the emigrants who were landed from the Emerald Isle. After passing through the general routine at the landing offices, we boarded two steamboats which took us a couple of miles up the river to a large shed by the railway station, where we commenced to weigh the baggage and make other preparations for the overland journey. [p.17]
Saturday, 15--We continued the weighing of goods. A child died and was sent into the town for burial. It was a very busy day for us, and we used a railroad car for an office, where four of the brethren assisted me with the business affairs of the company. In the evening the train left with the emigrants for the west. I remained behind to finish the business together with Brother Scholdebrand [John Skolderand].
Sunday, 16--Worked hard at my office in the railway car.
Monday, 17--We left New York by rail and traveled to Suspension Bridge.
Tuesday, 18--We continued the journey to Detroit, Michigan, and provisioned the company of the road; stopped in Detroit three hours.
Wednesday, 19--I arrived in Chicago in the morning, and worked there on the accounts until the company came along in the afternoon; I then got the Scandinavians in better cars, they having rode in the poorest cars all the way from New York. We continued to journey and crossed the Mississippi River.
Thursday, 20--We arrived in Council Bluffs in the evening and camped in the open air.
Friday, 21— Brother A. Larsen from Omaha came to us in the morning and helped us to cross the river on a steamer, and also showed us the way to the station, where Sister Kjar died. It cost us much trouble to get the Saints in the crowd ed cars, as these were poor and uncomfortable. Some of the Saints were left to come with the next train.
Saturday, 22—We continued the journey from Omaha westward. Assisted by Brother Scholdebrand I was busy with the accounts.
Sunday, 23—We crossed North Platte river. A Sister Hansen gave birth to a child (a girl) in the cars.
Monday, 24—We traveled through the Black Hills and passed through Laramie City. Some of the saints were very sick on account of the heat and the ride.
CAMPED ON THE NORTH PLATTE
Tuesday, 25—We arrived at Benton, the terminus of the railroad, where we met two companies of Church teams, about 100 teams altogether. We traveled with these teams about seven miles and camped on the North Platte; during the night we had to sleep the best we could without our baggage.
Wednesday, 26—Teams went back to Benton after our baggage. After they returned, we all got very busy with washing our clothes, raising [p.18] tents, etc.
Thursday, 27—I was busy with accounts, and all were busy making ready for the journey with the Church teams.
Friday, 28—Accompanied by Captain John G. Holman I went to Benton to make purchases for the company.
COMPANY ORGANIZED
Saturday, 29—I again went to Benton and bought goods for $400. On my return to the camp I opened store in a wagon and distributed such provisions to the saints as they needed for the journey over the mountains. Four persons who had died were buried this day.
Sunday, 30—We loaded the wagons and held a meeting in the evening. The instructions from President Brigham Young were read, and the company was organized. I was appointed chaplain of the company that went with Captain Holman’s train. There were about 60 wagons, with 12 persons to each wagon. Church Agent Pyper gave instructions to the company.
Monday, 31—Accompanied by Brother Carl C. Asmussen I went to Benton and bought some medicine which we thought might be useful for the sick on the journey. We also bought guns and ammunition and other things for a number of the brethren.
Tuesday, September 1—We commenced our journey in the wilderness. I traveled free with the Brothers Christensen, on condition that I should help them on the journey. . . .[p.19]
Friday, 25--We arrived safe and well in Salt Lake City. . . . [p.21]
------------------------------
Life History of William James Kimber
Kimber, William James. Life history (formerly in Msd 2050), p.1.
LDS Historical Department Archives
. . . I left England starting from Liverpool the 20th of June, 1868 on a sailing boat named Emerald Isle. We sailed for eight weeks before landing at Castle Garden in New York, August 14, 1868. Much sickness and some deaths occurred on the vessel due to drinking bad water.
The members of my family which came with me were: Father and Mother, Charles and Elizabeth. We left New York for the west, going by train to Council Bluffs which was located on the Missouri River. We crossed over the river in a ferry boat in a rainstorm. Here we remained for a few days. We then loaded into cattle cars and traveled to Fort Benton which is about four miles from North Platte. This was then the end of the railroad. The time was August 25, 1868. Men who had teams and wagons met us there. The captain of the company was James Rathall from Grantsville. The teamsters names were: James Kirk of Tooele, Utah; Armis Bates of Tooele, Utah; John Rydalsh, Grantsville; and Lou Hales from Grantsville, Utah. We had mule teams. There were about 800 people came when I did. I don’t remember much of our trip across the plains. At Devil’s Gate a fish was caught and it was cooked for my mother’s breakfast.
We got to Salt Lake City, Utah about the 25th of September 1868 . . . . [p.1]
------------------------------
Autobiographical Sketch of Christian Larsen
Larsen, Christian. Autobiographical Sketch, pp.1-2.
LDS Church Historical Archives
. . . I was ordained an elder and appointed to labor in the North Zealand Branch where I labored until the spring of 1868 when I was released to emigrate to Zion. We left Copenhagen on Saturday June 13 and seven days later (June 20) we embarked on the packet ship Emerald Isle at Liverpool. We had a most unpleasant voyage of eight weeks. I shall never forget the horrors of the [p.1] weeks; the worst, it is said, of all other emigrations. At Benton we met the Church teams and many of us had our first experience of traveling with ox teams. We arrived in Salt Lake City on the 25 of September, where we were met by acquaintances and taken to Brigham City where on the 23 December 1868, I was married to Mary Ann Larson who arrived with us and had experienced all the hardships of our famous voyage . . . . [p.2]
------------------------------
Autobiography and Diary of Christian Nielsen Lund
Lund, Christian Nielsen. Autobiography and diary (Ms 1900), pp
11-13.
LDS Archives
On the 19th of June, 1868, we went on board the sailer, Emerald Isle, and toward evening we glided out of the harbor of Liverpool, about 1000 souls on board. This voyage, which lasted 56 days was exceedingly unpleasant. Bad water, poor provisions brought sickness and death. We cast overboard 37 children and 4 adults, and many contracted diseases and died during the first few weeks after our landing. Elder Hans Jenson Hals [PROBABLY Hans Jenson], now Bishop of Manti South Ward, was our captain or leader and done the very best he could for us.
At the dawn of day on August 11th we beheld for the first time the shores of America. As we sailed into the beautiful harbor of New York where could be seen on either side the lovely villages and mansions on the hillsides peeping through the green foliage and pleasure steamers crossing and recrossing. We were charmed with the grandeur of the scene.
After having endured a long and very unpleasant voyage I was so overjoyed in seeing land, I went to a secluded place and offered my gratitude to my Heavenly Father for his kind care over us in leading us safely to see the land hallowed by him to bring forth his work in the [p.11] latter days.
On Friday, August 14th, we landed in Castle Garden and started the same evening by rail for the West. While on the ocean, a Sister Anna Maria Jenson [Jensen] from Odense, a poetess and afterwards my mother-in-law, presented me with the following verses composed by herself. [THE VERSES ARE IN DANISH AND NOT TRANSLATED]
We now journeyed on by rail through the eastern and western states touching Chicago, Omaha, and other cities, and arrived at a place in the Platte River, 700 miles west of Omaha on the Union-Pacific Line by name of Fort Benton, about 500 miles east of Salt Lake City to which point the said railroad was now finished.
August 25th, here we were met by the church teams
that should bring us the balance of the way to Utah.
On September 1st we commenced our journey with ox team, Brother
John G. Holman of American Fork was our captain, and after a quite agreeable
journey we camped on the evening of Sept. 24 in the Mouth of Parleys Canyon,
[p.12] and about 9 o’clock in the morning of Sept. 25 Friday we entered
Salt lake City--and camped temporarily in the Tithing Yard. [p.13]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Margaret Robertson Salmon
Salmon, Margaret Robertson, [Autobiography], Our Pioneer Heritage,
comp. by Kate B Carter, vol. 11 (Salt Lake City: Daughters of Utah Pioneers,
1968), p. 252-253.
. . . We remained in Ireland two and a half years and then set
sail for America. We embarked on the Emerald Isle, said to have been
the last sailing vessel that ever brought a company of Saints. This
voyage proved a very disastrous one, there being 38 deaths on board during
the eight weeks which we were upon the ocean; on account of the ill-favorableness
of the wind, which often blew us back and kept us much longer than had
the wind been in our favor. One of the 38 who died while at sea was
my bright-eyed little sister Elizabeth, three years old. I [p.252]
can never forget the look of agony on my mother’s face when her little
girl’s body was put overboard, one of four that day.
We arrived at Castle Garden, New York Aug. 11, where we boarded the train for Omaha. Arriving at Omaha, we camped at Fort Benton, awaiting Captains Mumford and Holman, who were to bring the wagons to take us to Utah. Mother walked nearly all the way as father was sick most of the time and had to ride. Mother helped to care for many of the sick on the vessel and on the plains. There was much sickness all the way to Zion.
My grandpa, Uncle Robert, and Aunt Maggie Salmon came to meet us up Echo Canyon and conveyed us to their home, where for the first time that summer we slept under a roof, as we had left our home in Ireland on the 4th of June and did not arrive at our destination until the 22nd of September. Well do I remember the first night in Utah; I slept upon a large oilcloth sack which was full of clothes and many times during the night did I roll off upon the floor. But early in the morning I was up and we were greeted by our Uncle Willie and Aunt Maggie Calderwood, who brought us some beautiful biscuits, fresh milk, butter and cheese. We children thought that we had come to the land of plenty after having lived on the hard sea biscuit for so long. When we had sickened on them, Mother made them into puddings, for they were so hard we could not bite them. My mother saved a sack full over our allowance. . . . [p.253]
------------------------------
Hansen Family History
Hansen, Joseph. Hansen Family History (Ms 4519), pp. 7-9,12 Acc.
#26144.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . On the 20th of December 1852 the company comprising 297
souls left the Port of Copenhagen and sailed northward on the Baltic Sea.
The sea was very rough through Ostegat and Skagrack Channels, but far worse
upon the North Sea they being tossed back and forth by the wind and waves,
requiring two weeks to reach Hull, England. Many times they thought
they would surely "go down, but he who controls the winds and the waves
did not forsake them. Disembarking at Hull they crossed England on
the Railroad to Liverpool. This was the first and only time that
my father rode in a railroad train. A ship, the Forest Monarch had
been chartered. Captain Brown in command. This was what would
now be called a very small ship, a three mast schooner which had carried
other Latter-day Saints across the Atlantic, and I might say ship owners
were very pleased to carry Latter-day Saints immigrants or elders.
Some saying it was the best [p.7] assurance of a safe trip that was known,
as it was a well known fact that for many years no ship had been lost between
European parts and America carrying Mormons. On Jan. 8, 1853 as nearly
as we can determine, the Forest Monarch with 297 Danish immigrants, with
a few others from the British Isles left Liverpool for New Orleans, U.S.A.
Among the luggage of my parents was two wooden boxes in which they had
packed clothing. These boxes were three feet six inches long by two
feet six inches wide. One was twenty-six inches high, the other thirty
inches high. I give the dimensions in detail, because my mother's
bed was made upon these boxes, and since one was four inches higher than
the other, it would be a rather uncomfortable bedstead. A rope was
fastened at a convenient height lengthwise of the bed to which she could
hold when the ship rocked too heavily. On the 14th of February my
mother presented her husband a daughter as a birthday remembrance, that
being his thirty-first birthday. She was given the name of Geraldine.
This was indeed a severe experience when we contemplate the above described
bed, the meager means of sanitation, inadequate food and general discomfort.
We can only roughly calculate where this birth occurred, but probably near
mid Atlantic. Another babe was born about the same time to Sister
Hannah Dennison, wife of Hans Dennison who was named for my father and
the name of the ship. Viz: Jens Monarch Dennison. I have
heard my mother tell of friends washing baby things as best they could
and she and Sister Dennison would finish drying them by the heat of their
bodies.
After a long tedious voyage they landed at New Orleans sometime
near the latter part of March, having been on the ship eleven weeks.
Spring had come and the orange trees were in bloom and all nature was clothed
in resplendent beauty in contrast to the dreary surroundings they had so
recently left. They remained in New Orleans a short time waiting
for a river boat sufficiently large enough to carry the company up the
Mississippi River. When the boat [p.8] was secured they again set sail
up the Mighty Father of Waters. This was a real pleasure trip where
they could be on dock [deck] and enjoy the beautiful scenery on both sides.
Reaching St. Louis they landed and remained there a month when they again
embarked on a steamer which carried them up the Mississippi to Keokuk,
Iowa, where they landed and from this point they were to start across the
plains. . . . [p.9]
. . . they reached Salt Lake City on September 29, 1853. . .
. [p.12]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Peter Madsen
Madsen, Peter. Autobiography (Ms 8214) pp. 18-22.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . I had sometime before loaned some money to Apostle Erastus
Snow for travel from Denmark to Utah. It was some about 200 or $300
he got, which was promised to me again when I should emigrate. I
had to leave mother, 2 brothers, 3 sisters, my wife had also to leave,
mother, brother, sisters and some good old friends. Some feel sorry
for us to have us leave them, but we was glad in the hope of the future.
We went from home in peace and came to Copenhagen, where we had to be a
few days until everything got ready for sailing. We started December
20th from [p.18] Copenhagen, and came to Kiel that evening, now on railroad
to Altona. We sailed from Hamburg, the 24th and came to Hullon England,
the 28th. But on those 4 days we had the hardest and most dangerous
time on the whole long way we came. It looks like we should have
been swallow up of the water but the hand of God was over us. Not
a life was lost, but some part of the ship was broken. I was much
sick and fasted in 3 days. We came to Hull in England the 28th.
The next day we came on rails to Liverpool. On the 31st we came on
a big sail ship which brought us to America. Jan. 1st 1853 was we
pulled a little way out from the City. Here we lay still to the 16th.
Here in this time we had singing and prayers and meetings and dancing;
births, and deaths, and marriages. On the 16th we started for America.
I was much seasick the first days [p.19] but when I got more used to circumstances
I got well again. John E. Forsgreen was our president and leader
on the whole journey. On the ship we had many different thing to
meet, some pleasant and some not so very pleasant. Our food was not
of the best kind and the water was so little and simple. Also on
March 17 we came to the City of New Orleans. We stay here only a
short time. Then we came on a steamship. There should take
us to St. Louis, here we came on the 29th. Here we had to stay for
a month. Now some of us went to work. I work on the grading
of a new railroad a few days.
Now it came to pass on the 19th of April 1853 that my first child
was born, a daughter. We named her Josephine Ephramine, but she died
on the 30th and was buried the same day. Now on May 1st we started
for Keokuk. The day after all our things was hauled about a mile
[p.20] from the city, where we had to be until our oxen and wagons, and
provisions was gathered. Now some got ready and started on the 18th,
others the 21st of May. . . . [p.21]
. . . We reached Salt Lake City, here we came to September 30th.
. . . [p.22]
------------------------------
Manuscript history of the John H. Forsgren Emigrating Company
Translated from Danish. (Typescript) (Ms 4592), pp. 1-15,
35.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
Monday, December 20, 1852. At 12:30 p.m. we sailed from Copenhagen for Kiel on the small ship "Obetrit".
Tuesday, Dec. 21. We laid at anchor most of the day.
Wednesday, Dec. 22. The anchor was lifted this morning and we again proceeded on our way; in the evening we arrived at Kiel. There was a good deal of sickness among the brethren and sisters on this trip, but the Lord was kind to them all, and only one needed the help of a doctor. We heard that a very large ship which had sailed at the same time that our ship sailed had driven in the storm, lost one of its boats, and received much more damage than ours.
Thursday, Dec. 23. At 6:30 a.m. we left Kiel on the railroad, and arrived at Altona at 9:30, where we were very kindly received. Through the courtesy of Morris & Company we were served warm food and drinks, which were very refreshing. The remainder of the day we stayed in Altona.
Friday, Dec 24. We felt strengthened today by both spiritual and bodily food. At 2 p.m. we sailed on the steamship "Lion for Hull, England. We all got on board all right, with the exception of Sister Knudsen, who was sick and could not go with us. After having sailed until 8:45 in the evening, we dropped anchor at Cuxhaven, as the captain dared not sail farther on account of fog and storm. We remained at anchor all Christmas Eve, and throughout the night.
Saturday, Dec. 25. We remained at anchor until one o’clock in the afternoon, when the anchor was lifted and we sailed to the coast of Holland called Nye Werk. Here, after sailing for three-fourths of an hour more, we again dropped anchor. At midnight the anchor was again lifted and we proceeded on our way towards England.
Tuesday, Dec 28. After sailing all of Sunday and Monday, and most of today we arrived through the grace and kindness of God at Hull, England at 5 o’clock in the evening. We had come through a storm the like of which the captain of the ship said he had never been out in. Some of the ship’s cargo was ruined, and the wind was so strong that our clothes were nearly blown overboard. The Lord helped and strengthened all of us both in body and soul so that we could continue our journey without delay. [p.1]
Wednesday, Dec 29. At 12 o’clock noon we boarded a railroad train for Liverpool, where we arrived at 9 o’clock that evening. We were all happy and well; and were shown to a place where we received warm food and drink, and a night’s lodging.
Thursday, Dec 30. We stayed at the same place.
Friday, Dec. 31. We came on board the ship which the Lord had chosen to carry us to New Orleans. It was a freight called the Forest Monarch, a large and strong vessel. While on board the ship today some of the Saints suffered from hunger. This day closes the year 1852, during which many great blessings have come to us. My prayer is that they may also continue throughout the coming year, through our Lord Jesus Christ, amen.
Now, in the name of Jesus Christ, the only Begotten of the Father, I humbly write something in the new year, and turn my attention to writing the most important happenings that God will let occur to his people in this year; and I pray that the blessings and grace of God may be with and continue over us from now and until all eternity, in the name of Jesus Christ, amen.
Saturday, January 1, 1853. The first day of the new year had come, and the Lord blessed us again with the necessities of life. In the evening a gathering was held, and the blessings of the Lord were with us. A child [a girl] was born to Brother W. Andersen’s wife.
Sunday, Jan. 2. The blessings of the Lord were with us again this day, and meetings were held on board ship.
Monday, Jan. 3. The blessings of the Lord were over us still; the weather was good, and Sister Knudsen arrived on board ship.
Tuesday, Jan. 4. The Lord’s blessings were also over his children. The same with us on Wednesday, the 5th, and Thursday, the 6th.
Friday, Jan. 7. Inasmuch as a good order had not been instituted in connection with the preparation of food, cleaning, and water, and some had complained, Brother Julius Herman Christensen called all the brethren together. The following was proposed and unanimously accepted:
1st. That Brothers Hans Christian Hansen and F. H. Petersen [Pedersen] should supervise delivery to the kitchen of the necessities for the preparation of food at dinner.
2nd. That Brothers Ole Christian Nielsen and Ole Svendsen should supervise the cleaning on board ship.
3rd. That Brothers William Andersen, Mads Christian Jensen, R. Johnsen, Ipsen, Wilhelm Andersen, C. T. Sorensen, Christian Nielsen, Aagren, Niels Pedersen, Niel Mikkelsen, Niels Peter L. Domgaard, Frederick Jensen, and Ole Svendsen should be named as captains over those who divided out the day’s dinner to the brethren and sisters. [p.2]
4th. That Brothers Andersen Hans Larsen, R. Johnsen, Christian Bernsen, Knud Nielsen, Christian Christiansen, and O. Chr. Nielsen should be appointed captains over those who were to give fresh water to the brethren and sisters and supply the necessary salt water to the kitchen.
5th. To be of help in preparing food in the kitchen were chosen Brothers Hansen and Andersen, and Sister Frederikke. In the evening a meeting was held.
Saturday, Jan. 8. The blessings of the Lord were also with us. Elder [John E.] Forsgren and Brother Willard Snow, Hansen, and Prebi (who had arrived here from Utah on his way to Denmark), came on board and in the evening held a meeting. Brothers Snow, Forsgren, Christiansen, and Prebe spoke to the Saints. There were four couples on board who desired to enter into the contract of marriage, and Brother J. [John] E. Forsgren performed the ceremonies ; the Saints gave their unanimous consent. Those who were married were: R. Johnsen and Birgithe Grorette; O. Chr. Nielsen and Christine Gotfredsen; Christian Bernsen and Marie Andersen; and Christen Hansen and Cissel L. A child of Brother Sorensen, Dykes Villard Sorensen, was blessed by Brother John E. Forsgren, and then Brother Forsgren closed the meeting with prayer. Following the meeting the brethren and sisters enjoyed the enjoyed the evening in dancing and music.
Sunday, Jan. 9. A meeting was held; a spirit of peace and quiet prevailed and God’s blessings and spirit were over us all.
Monday, Jan. 10. A meeting was held on board. At 10 o’clock this evening Christen Jensen, age 82 ½ years , passed away.
Tuesday, Jan, 11. Brother Forsgren again came on board. Later in the day word came to send the body of Christen Jensen ashore where it would be buried. A meeting was held in the evening, and Brothers O. Chr. Nielsen, R. Johnsen, S. Thomsen, and Elder Forsgren spoke. A good spirit was present at the meeting; great blessings were over us, and all the brethren and sisters raised their hands in agreement to live in harmony with each other, so that they also might be obedient to the ship’s officers, and that the blessings of the Lord might be with us.
Wednesday, Jan. 12. The blessings of the Lord were with us, but about 4 o’clock a son of Brother N. P. Domgaard, (Lauritz Elias Domgaard), passed away, and ten minutes later Christian Nielsen, age 26, passed away.
Thursday, Jan. 13. The blessings of the Lord were again with us. In the afternoon the bodies of those who had died were taken ashore, to be buried at Liverpool. A meeting was held in the evening at which Elder Forsgren spoke words of sympathy and inspiration to us. Brothers Johnsen and Aagren also spoke. [p.3]
Friday, Jan. 14. Another meeting was held this evening. A good spirit was present among the brethren and sisters, and we have learned considerable. Complaints had almost ceased; some few, who had been sick for quite a while, were still ill. Brother Christiansen read a few passages from the Book of Mormon, prayer was held, and we all retired to our own.
Saturday, Jan. 15. Nothing outstanding happened, and the day closed with the blessings of the Lord.
Sunday, Jan, 16. The weather was fine. We have now been on this ship for 16 days. Many great and important things have been revealed to us. The Lord has inspired his servant, Elder Forsgren, with his spirit, and murmurings and complaints which had been among us have ceased, and we have commenced to progress again. A meeting was held in the forenoon at which Brothers Christiansen and Christensen spoke encouragingly to us. About 11:30 this morning the anchor was lifted, and about 12 o’clock a steam tugboat came and pulled us out until about 4 o’clock in the afternoon, when it left us. It was cold and had begun to rain a little. All the Saints were well except eight who were more or less sick, some because of the water. We have lost 3 persons, before named, and the Lord has given us two--which makes one less than when we left Copenhagen. In the evening Elder Forsgren spoke to us, and we partook for the first time on this voyage the holy Sacrament. The meeting was opened with prayer by Elder Forsgren. It rained and blew a little in the evening. Brother Jeppe Bensen, who had been bitten in the leg while in Hamburg, by a dog, had to remain in Liverpool as his leg became badly infected and swollen; and his leg smelled so terribly that it would have infected the whole ship, and no one would have been able to attend to him.
Monday, Jan. 17. The weather was good with a slight wind.
Tuesday, Jan. 18. The same.
Wednesday, Jan. 19. The same. In the evening and during the night the wind blew very hard.
Thursday, Jan. 20. The weather remained about the same. Brother Hans Larsen fell and knocked his arm out of place, but Brothers Forsgren, Hansen and Domgaard took hold of it and Elder Forsgren put it in place, and anointed it with oil. In the evening the Saints danced and sang. Brother Christiansen played on his violin, which brought joy to his listeners. Brother Forsgren, Knud Christensen, Christian Christiansen, E. Christiansen, Aagren, Lars A. Justesen, and Hansen spoke. The gathering closed with a song, and prayer by Brother Forsgren. [p.4]
Friday, Jan. 21, 1853. The wind and weather were good, although it blew quite hard. In the evening Elder Forsgren spoke; Sister Hansen and her son, and Sister Piil were blessed, and prayer was held. In this meeting Elder Forsgren proposed, and it was unanimously accepted, first, that talks be given on the building up of Zion, and the thousand years reign, and that questions be asked on these subjects; and second, that four brethren talk, each of them being given half an hour. It was unanimously voted that these four brethren should be Aagren, Ole C. Nielsen, H. J. Christensen, and Christian Christiansen, who were all elders, and that these should be given Monday evening at 7 o’clock.
Saturday, Jan. 22. The wind did not blow quite so strong. In the evening President Forsgren spoke a short time out on the deck, and prayer was held there.
Sunday, Jan. 23. There was only a slight wind today, but we still moved forward. At a meeting held in the afternoon Elder Forsgren spoke and read a revelation which was given to Joseph Smith in Nauvoo on July 12, 1843. The meeting was opened by Elder Forsgren, and closed with prayer by C. Christiansen. In the evening Brother Knud Christensen offered prayer.
Monday, Jan. 24. The wind was very good, and we had a little rain in the afternoon. A meeting was held this evening, as arranged. It opened with a song, and prayer was offered by President Forsgren. Brothers Aagren, O.C. Nielsen, H. J. Christensen, and C. Christiansen talked on the building up of Zion and what we should do in the thousand years reign. Following these talks Elder Forsgren spoke extensively on the same subjects. It was then proposed and unanimously accepted that on Thursday evening at 7 o’clock talks should be given on the priesthood, beginning with the aaronic, or lesser priesthood. Brothers M. Chr. Jensen, Pethr [Peter A.] Forsgren, Jens Knudsen, and Sorensen were unanimously proposed and accepted to give these talks. The meeting closed with prayer by Brother H. J. Christensen.
Tuesday, Jan. 25. The weather was good. With a strong wind this morning one of the sails was torn to pieces. In the afternoon the wind came up so strong that most of the sails had to be furled; the wind was accompanied by hail and rain, and made it very difficult to steer the boat. The storm continued for some time. Towards evening we saw a ship which had lost part of its bowsprit. Brother P. C. Nielson fell and received a hard bump.
Wednesday, Jan. 26. We had a good wind with occasional clouds and rain and hail. In the evening Brother Forsgren spoke a little, and prayer was offered by Brother Justesen. Sister Sorensen fell and hurt her knee. [p. 5]
Thursday, Jan. 27. The weather was very good; the sun shone high and warm in the heavens. The wind rose in the evening, and it lightninged. As arranged last Monday, our speakers this evening were Brothers J. Knudsen, P. Forsgren, M. Chr. Jensen, and Sorensen, but they all desired that Elder J. E. Forsgren should speak on the assigned subject and thus instruct them all. This he did. It was proposed and unanimously accepted that the following Monday, if weather permitted, talks should be given on the gathering of Israel and the building up of Jerusalem. And it was unanimously accepted that Brothers N. Mikkelsen, V. Andersen, N. P. Domgaard, and Christensen should handle these subjects. The meeting was opened with song, and prayer by Elder Forsgren, and closed with prayer by Brother Aagren. In the evening prayer was held in the cabin.
Friday, Jan. 28. We had good wind and weather and the blessings of the Lord were over us. In the evening prayer was held in the cabin.
Saturday, Jan. 29. We had good wind and weather. In the afternoon it happened that the "Hae sail halyard broke. In the evening Brother Hans Christian Hansen offered prayer.
Sunday, Jan. 30. The wind and weather were again good. Brother K. [Knud] Christensen offered prayer this morning. In the afternoon a meeting was held on the deck. After the opening song, prayer was offered by Brother J. [John] E. Forsgren, who then spoke. Following him, Brothers W. Andersen, O. Svendsen, and C. Christiansen spoke, and Elder Forsgren said a few more words. The meeting closed with a song, and prayer by Brother C. T. Sorensen. The brethren and sisters rejoiced in the words of comfort and instruction which had been given them. In the evening Brother C. M. Olsen prayed. The weather and [UNCLEAR, PROBABLY, was] good and we came into the zone of trade winds.
Monday, Jan. 31. The weather was good and the wind very fine. In the morning Brother C. Christiansen offered prayer. As per arrangements, a meeting was held this evening. Brothers Niels Lauritz Christensen, W. Andersen, N. P. Domgaard and N. Mikkelsen were the speakers, as appointed last Thursday evening. Brother Christiansen also talked on the appointed subject, and said that he had many questions to give which he would like answered. Brother Forsgren spoke next, and at the close of his talk asked Brother Christiansen to give the questions which he desired answered. They were given, and then Brother Forsgren proposed that the following be answered (which was unanimously accepted): How shall the devil be bound? and with what chain shall he be bound? Why shall he come up out of the ground and lead away the people, and who are the people he will lead away?[p. 6] Thereafter, it was unanimously agreed that Brothers William Andersen, R. Johnson, O. Svendsen, and F. H. Petersen should speak on these questions next Monday evening. The meeting was opened with prayer by Elder J. E. Forsgren, and closed with prayer by Brother Christiansen.
Tuesday, Feb. 1. We had good wind and weather. In the morning Brother K. Christensen offered prayer, and in the evening Elder J. E. Forsgren. The air became very warm toward evening, and it rained a little.
Wednesday, Feb. 2. The wind and weather were about the same. Brother H. C. Hansen offered prayer this morning, and Brother K. Christensen in the evening.
Thursday, Feb. 3. The weather and wind were good, with occasional storm clouds. This morning Brother Ipsen informed us that his child had died, and at 10 a.m. it was cast into the sea. We met this evening as per previous arrangement and heard Brothers W. Anderson, M. [Mikkel] Johnsen, O. Svendsen and H. F. Petersen speak on the appointed questions. Elder Forsgren spoke a few words of warning and advice to us, and then Brother Christiansen spoke. He said he had been about to see how obedient the brethren and sisters were in attending meeting, and found B. F. Holzhansen and [Christoffer] Bernhardt Hansen laughing and playing in one end of the ship about the same time that meeting was on. He wished that the brethren and sisters would keep their children clean and not let vermin of any sort spread over the ship. It was proposed by President Forsgren, and unanimously accepted that next Sunday be observed as a fast day. The meeting was opened with prayer by Brother Forsgren, and closed with prayer by Brother Christiansen.
Friday, Feb. 4. The weather and wind were fine the whole day. The blessings of the Lord were over us. In the morning Brother Justesen offered prayer, and in the evening Brother F. H. Petersen offered prayer; all were well.
Saturday, Feb. 5. Brother C. Christiansen offered prayer. The weather was good.
Sunday, Feb. 6. As arranged, we observed fast day. Meeting was opened with prayer; the Spirit of the Lord was with us in rich abundance. Several stood up and acknowledged their faults; many talks were given which were inspirational and up building. The morning was closed with prayer by Elder Forsgren, and the congregation dismissed for one-half hour. The meeting was opened again by Brother Christiansen. The Spirit of the Lord was again present. The holy Sacrament was administered; the closing prayer was offered by Elder Forsgren. I was also present and felt lifted up, and received rich blessings. [p.7]
Monday, Feb. 7. This morning Poul Poulsen, a son of Brother Anders Poulsen, died, and his body was cast into the sea. In the afternoon a son of Brother H. C. Hansen became so sick that he was nearly dead, but after having been blessed twice by Elders Forsgren and Christiansen, and several of the brethren, he began to get better, for which I am thankful to my Heavenly Father. At 7 o’clock in the evening the brethren and sisters assembled in meeting, which was opened with prayer by Elder Forsgren. As per arrangement, four brethren should have talked on the resurrection, but inasmuch as they had only been notified just before meeting, and as it was very warm, it was decided that they should speak the following Thursday evening on the resurrection. They were Justesen, H. C. Hansen, C. Christensen, and N. Pedersen. Elder Forsgren spoke to the congregation, and the meeting was closed with a song, and prayer by Elder W. Andersen. In the there was some very strong lightning. [UNCLEAR]
Tuesday, Feb. 8. We had a heavy rainstorm,
with lightning and thunder. Following the rainstorm there was a dead calm,
but soon the wind came up again.
Wednesday, Feb. 9. We had good weather, but not a good wind. (Brother Sorensen’s affair).
Thursday, Feb. 10. The wind was about the same. In the evening we held the appointed meeting, which was opened with prayer by Elder Forsgren. The brethren talked on the resurrection, as appointed, following which Elder [John E.] Forsgren also talked on the same subject. It was decided to have talks on the resurrection the following Monday evening; and to have a day of fasting and prayer next Sunday, just like the past Sunday. Elder Forsgren closed the meeting with prayer.
Friday, Feb. 11. Brother Christiansen offered prayer in the evening, after which Elder Forsgren talked to the Saints and warned them; following this he prayed with and for us.
Saturday, Feb. 12. Nothing of importance.
Sunday, Feb. 13. The brethren and sisters met as appointed for fasting and prayer. Brothers Christiansen and O. Svendsen spoke. Brother Sorensen stood up and acknowledged his faults, and after him his wife also acknowledged her faults and prayed the congregation to forgive her. Next Brother Christiansen arose, and spoke to Brothers Andersen and Justesen, and Brother Andersen stood up and explained that he had talked with Brother F. Holzhansen, who had broken the laws of God and never came to meeting, and who had turned to sin and worldly ways and would not turn therefrom, but who still said that [p. 8] he served God and had always done so. He had asked Brother Holzhansen to come and talk with Elder Forsgren, but had not done so. Brothers Andersen and Justesen had talked with him, but there was no hope for his becoming better and repenting. Brother Andersen gave this testimony alone, as Brother Justesen was sick and could not be to meeting. Brothers William Andersen and N. Mikkelsen next stood up and corroborated the testimony which Brother Andersen gave. Brother Christiansen proposed that Brother Holzhansen be cut off from the Church, which was seconded by Brother H. J. Christensen, and unanimously agreed by the congregation.
Thereafter Brother Christiansen said that there had been complaints about Brother Ramus Andersen and his wife, that they did not live as they should, and were not united. This was also established by Brother N. Mikkelsen, who said that he had talked with Brother Ramus Andersen’s wife, and she had told him that she did not recognize him as a servant of God. Brother H. Johnsen said that he had talked to Brother R. Andersen, but that his counsel had not been received. After Brother Christiansen and Forsgren had talked to them and asked them if they would repent, and if Brother R. Andersen would conduct himself according to his calling and nothing more, Brother Andersen stood and asked the brethren and sisters to forgive him and remember him in their prayers.
R. Andersen’s wife acknowledged her faults also, and asked for forgiveness. It was unanimously agreed to forgive them. After prayer by Brother Christiansen, the meeting adjourned for half an hour. It had been opened with prayer by Brother A. Aagren. The afternoon session was opened with prayer by Brother M. Johnsen. Several stood up and acknowledged their faults, and rich blessings rested over the congregation. Brother Forsgren closed the meeting with prayer. I felt very good and strengthened in my faith, as I felt the same as some of those who had spoken.
Monday, Feb. 14. We had only a very slight wind. A meeting should have been held in the evening, but Brother Forsgren called the elders of each mess together and talked to them, and said that inasmuch as the weather was so warm that it would be harmful to have a meeting below decks. It was unanimously accepted to discontinue holding meetings in the evening. This afternoon a child was born to Brother Jens Hansen’s wife.
Tuesday, Feb. 15. A sailing vessel was close by this morning but soon sailed past us. There have also been several other vessels on previous days which have sailed past. I have been enjoying very good health. This afternoon the call rang out "land (the island Desirade), and in the evening [p. 9] we passed by Guadeloupe. [Guadeloupe] This evening a child was born to the wife of Poul Christian Larsen. A good wind sprang up towards evening.
Wednesday, Feb. 16. The wind and weather were good. Elder Forsgren talked to the assembly in the evening.
Thursday, Feb. 17. Wind and weather good.
Friday, Feb. 18. I saw a large flock of birds.
Saturday, Feb. 19. In the morning I saw the eastern point of the island of St. Domingo, called Altavella. In the evening we passed Pt. Gravois and Cape Tiburon.
Sunday, Feb. 20. We passed C. [Cape] Tiburon, and could see the whole of it, although the mountains were so high that the clouds came down their slopes, and in one place the top of a mountain could be seen above the clouds. A meeting was held in the morning, which was opened with prayer by Brother C. Christiansen. N. Chr. Christiansen, Christian Christiansen, Chr. Willardsen, and Peter A. Forsgren spoke. The afternoon meeting opened with song, and prayer by C. Christiansen. Elders Forsgren, C. Christiansen, Aagren, R. Johnson and Sister Petersen Spoke. The afternoon meeting was closed with prayer by Elder Forsgren.
Monday, Feb. 21. I could still see the western part of the island of St. Domingo. The wind was not very good. In the afternoon Ipsen’s child died.
Tuesday, Feb. 22. We also saw a little of St. Domingo.
Wednesday, Feb. 23. Beautiful weather. At 3 o’clock this afternoon we sailed over a bank just north of Jamaica. The water was so clear that we could see the bottom. After sailing two or three hours we had to change our course and head southward over the bank, over which we luckily passed in safely. The weather was quite calm, but a better wind came up in the night.
Thursday, Feb. 24. We passed by Jamaica, a high land through the center of which is a stretch of high mountains. There was hardly any wind this afternoon, and we tacked but slowly. Towards evening it began to rain; a good wind arose and we sailed rapidly.
Friday, Feb. 25. Also good wind. We could still see Jamaica. In the evening the lee sail blew down.
Saturday, Feb. 26. The wind was also good.
Sunday, Feb. 27. The wind was still good. A meeting was held this morning. After a song, Elder Forsgren offered prayer. Brother Forsgren, H. J. Christensen, and M. Chr. Jensen spoke to the up building and teaching of the Saints. Elder Christiansen gave the closing prayer. Meeting in the afternoon was opened with song, and prayer by Elder Christiansen. Brother M. Johnsen spoke [p. 10] to the edification of the Saints, and Brother Christiansen counseled us to go forward and "not destroy the ice which is over the rivers, will come over some of us. Elder Forsgren spoke next, and counseled us to refrain from carelessness, and to serve God so that neither earthquakes nor destructions would come over us and the Lord not stay His hand to protect us. I feel my weakness and pray God to help me. Elder H. J. Christensen closed the meeting with prayer. In the evening we passed by Cape St. Antonio.
Monday, Feb. 28. A child of Brother Poul Chr. Larsen died in the evening. We had a good wind.
Tuesday, Feb. 29. It rained hard during the night; we had a contrary wind until in the afternoon, when we had a little better wind. The brethren met, as called by Elder Forsgren. Elder Forsgren spoke and counseled on the things which would be necessary in sailing up the river, with regard to the necessities of life, and on what should be done with the poor who did not have money enough for the rest of the journey. There had been some doubt among the Saints as to their money, so it was explained to them. This brought peace to them, and several stood up and declared their willingness to offer their money and what extra they had, to Elder Forsgren, to handle as he saw best. Elders Christiansen and H. J. Christensen spoke also, and bore witness to Elder Forsgren’s honesty in handling their money. It was unanimously voted to offer all for the welfare of Zion and the building up of the Kingdom of God. The meeting closed with prayer and thankfulness to the Lord for His grace and spirit which had been with us, by Elder C. Christiansen. I felt uplifted in spirit and desired to serve God.
Wednesday, Mar. 2. The wind has changed, and it is necessary for us to tack again.
Thursday, Mar. 3. The contrary wind continued.
Friday, Mar. 4. The same.
Saturday, Mar. 5. The same.
Sunday, Mar. 6. The wind was good. A meeting was held in the forenoon, which was opened with song, and prayer by Brother Chr. Nielsen, and closed with prayer by Elder C. Christiansen. Elders H. J. Christensen C. Christiansen and J. [John] E. Forsgren spoke. In the afternoon Elders O. Chr. Nielsen, Father C. Christensen and J. E. Forsgren spoke words of counsel; N. P. Domgaard spoke, and then Brother Rasmus Christensen said that he had dreamed that he saw the sun as it was when two hours high in the Heaven. On each side there was a crown; and on one side was a man on a horse. The man held a sword in his hand. Then he saw that God reached out his hand and hit at the earth twice. This woke [p. 11] him up and he prayed to the Lord. The meeting was opened with prayer by A. Aafren, and closed with prayer by Elder J. E. Forsgren.
Monday, Mar. 7. In the morning we could see the land of America. We came into the Mississippi River and sailed up it until about 4 o’clock in the afternoon, when we anchored. Shortly after, Elder Forsgren went ashore to put in order the necessary preparations for the rest of our journey. In the evening Brother Jorgensen’s wife died.
Tuesday, Mar. 8. A casket was made this morning for Sister Jorgensen, and about 12 o’clock noon we went ashore and buried her on an island where there were many tree stumps. The land here was very rich; there was a lighthouse. This is the first land I have trodden on, and I prayed to God, on my face, that He would bless me. We remained in that place the rest of the day. I wrote home to my parents.
Wednesday, Mar. 9. I wrote to Brother Chr. Larsen.
Thursday, Mar. 10. We still stayed in the same place.
Friday, Mar. 11. A child of Brother Pedersen died.
Saturday, Mar. 12. The wife of Brother C. Christensen died.
Sunday, Mar. 13. Brother Ipsen, Elder, died.
Monday, Mar 14. At 1 a.m. Jens Christian, son of Elder M. Chr. Jensen, died. The body was buried. Shortly after noon two tugboats came and towed us until in the evening, when anchor was dropped. It rained heavily today.
Tuesday, Mar. 15. We again got underway, towed by the two tugboats, and continued until late forenoon, when the tugboats left us. In the afternoon we got under way, towed by one tugboat. The first house we saw was one in which two black men lived. The house was built on poles, and outside of it was a sort of house which could float on the water. We saw this on the right hand side; on the left side was a lighthouse, and farther in were several buildings. We sailed up the river, which was so wide that four large ships could sail side by side. Trees could be seen on the banks of the river.
Wednesday, Mar. 16. We saw many small buildings; I heard the birds singing, and it seemed just like spring. There were ducks and geese, turkeys, pigs, horses, and cows. And I saw melons; there were fields of beets, just as in Denmark; and the trees looked just as they do in the spring. The banks of the river were covered with driftwood; but everything looked full of life and very good. There were white people who lived in these places; and I saw children who were black. There were both men and women who were black. Many small, beautiful buildings were built on poles, and we passed by a church. [p. 12] There were many animals, and in one place I saw some people driving in a closed-in wagon. On the left side there was a factory, and elsewhere the earth was cultivated. In one place they were plowing with four oxen hooked together.
Thursday, Mar. 17. This forenoon, about 10:30; we arrived at New Orleans. (Andersen’s case.) I was up in the bow with Elder Forsgren and several others, and bread was purchased for the brethren and sisters. In the evening a child of Brother Christian Ipsen Munk died. A meeting was held this morning, in which Elder Forsgren talked to the brethren and sisters, and warned them against going up in the town, as there were many ungodly people there and it was the worst place they could go. After his counsel, he advised them to give Mr. Danziger a gift. Elders Christiansen, H. J. Christensen, and N. Mikkelsen spoke. The latter said he wished to return good for evil, and he wished to give him a gift. It was unanimously agreed to give him twelve American dollars. The meeting was closed with prayer by Elder Forsgren.
Friday, Mar. 18. In the afternoon Brother Hans Larsen’s child died and was buried in New Orleans, together with Brother Munk’s child. A child was born to Brother Dinnesen’s wife.
Saturday, Mar. 19. All of our belongings were
brought on board a steamship to which we were transferred, and at 4 o’clock
in the afternoon we sailed for St. Louis. It was a good ship. Brother W.
Andersen and his wife left us at New Orleans. After everyone was well;
but Brothers C. Christensen and Anna Beckstrom were not entirely well.
Sunday, Mar. 20. No meetings were held. Provisions were dealt out to the brethren and sisters. The ship stopped in the afternoon to take on a cargo of sugar. We sailed again in the evening.
Monday, Mar. 21. We continued on our way and had good weather.
Tuesday, Mar. 22, Wednesday, Mar. 23. The same. The same, also, until Tuesday, Mar. 29.
Tuesday, Mar. 29. In the afternoon we arrived at St. Louis, with all well except Brothers C. Christensen and N. Hansen. No accidents had befallen us on this journey. The blessings of God were over us and all were well.
Wednesday, Mar. 30. We left the ship, and went into the town to a place which had been prepared for us,--this for the sake of our health, as it was not wise to go up the Missouri River.
Thursday, Mar. 31. Friday, April 1. Nothing of importance.
Saturday, Apr. 2. In the evening Brother C. Christensen’s son died. [p. 13]
Sunday, Apr. 3. Brother C. Christensen died in the afternoon; in the forenoon Sister Dinnesen passed away. A meeting was held this afternoon, which was opened with prayer by Elder Chr. Christiansen. Elder J. E. Forsgren spoke a few words, and then announced that there were three couples who wished to enter into the bonds of marriage. It was unanimously sustained by the congregation. The three couples were: Sören Olesen and Berthe Pedersen, Gerhardt Jensen and Else Marie Christensen, Frederick Jensen and Johanne Christensen. Elder Forsgren next performed the ceremony. The meeting was closed with song and prayer by Elder Forsgren.
Sunday Apr. 10. In the morning the brethren and sisters gathered in meeting, which was opened with prayer by Elder H. J. Christensen. Elder M. Johnsen spoke and counseled with a spirit of love; he was thankful for the privilege of talking. Elder J. E. Forsgren spoke and explained several things to us. The blessings of the Lord were over us. The meeting closed with song and prayer. In the afternoon another meeting was held. Several brethren spoke and the Lord’s blessings were with us. The sacrament was administered. Elder Forsgren wished to know if the brethren and sisters were willing to travel to Keokuk. All were, and signified so by the raising of their hands. Brother Dinnesen’s child was blessed by Elder Christiansen. The meeting closed with song and prayer.
Sunday, Apr. 17. The brethren and sisters again met in meeting. Elder Forsgren offered the opening prayer. Elder Christiansen read part of the revelation given December 16, 1833, and spoke of many things pertaining to the Holy Ghost. His address was delivered with power, and a confirming of these truths; he counseled us with a spirit of love. Elder Forsgren spoke next, and touched on many things. He said that he did not place his confidence in the money of the brethren and sisters, but in God alone. He explained many things, especially regarding wives. There were several who were afraid that they would not be able to retain their wives; and he said that when there was a wife who did not wish to have him, he would let her go; and he said that a man should be the head and not be led by a woman, but, however, should be willing to receive good advice. Elder Forsgren continued to give us many things of enlightenment, and explained also that if his brother should die, that it would be his right and duty to be answerable for his call and to see that his wives were sealed to him. Elder Forsgren said that Miss Mathiesen wished to come back into the Church, and he wanted to know if the brethren and sisters would hear her. It was unanimously voted to let her speak. She then stood up and said that she wished to become a member again and asked forgiveness [p. 14] for what she had done against Erastus Snow. Elder Forsgren spoke again, and then it was unanimously voted that Miss Mathiesen had not made a true acknowledgment and could not be received into the Church without having the fruits of repentance. The meeting closed with song, and prayer by Elder C. Christiansen.
In the afternoon another meeting has held. Elder C. Christiansen offered the opening prayer. Elders Christiansen, J. Christensen and W. Andersen gave many wonderful and inspirational thoughts, following which the Sacrament was administered by Elder Domgaard and priest N. L. Christensen. Hymns were sung and rich blessings were with us. The meeting was closed with prayer by Elder C. Christiansen.
Tuesday, Apr. 19. A child was born to Brother P. Madsen’s wife.
Thursday, Apr. 21. 135 of the brethren and sisters left for Keokuk, accompanied by Elders Forsgren and C. Christiansen.
Sunday, Apr. 24. We held a meeting, which was opened with a song, and prayer by Elder H. J. Christensen, who also spoke shortly and said he wished to hear the brethren speak. Brother M. Johnsen stood up and spoke a few words, then Elder K. Christensen talked. He felt that he was not satisfied, and had only occasionally had a happy day since we arrived at this house. Elder H. J. Christensen talked briefly; he said that he knew that a man who was righteous was not forced to have a wife who was unrighteous, and the same for women. Elder W. Andersen also spoke briefly. The meeting closed with song, and prayer by Elder H. J. Christensen. No meeting was held in the afternoon. Brother Poul Chr. Larsen’s wife died this afternoon.
Tuesday, Apr. 26. Brother Poul Chr. Larsen’s wife was buried. Elder Forsgren returned to us.
Friday, Apr. 29. Two still-born children were born to Elder C. Christiansen’s wife. They were buried the same day.
Saturday, Apr. 30. Brother P. Madsen’s child passed away, and was buried. In the afternoon the rest of us left for Keokuk.
Sunday, May 1. We arrived in Keokuk in the evening and remained there overnight.
Monday, May 2. We formed our camp, and in the evening Elder Forsgren called the brethren together in a meeting. He said that when we were camped in this fashion that we should have a sergeant. Brother H. C. Hansen was unanimously appointed to be that man who should have charge of the camp. Elder Forsgren closed the meeting the prayer. . . . [p.15]
Friday, Sept. 30. In the evening we entered
the Valley of the Great Salt Lake, the land of Zion. . . . [p.35]
Journal of Christian Nielsen Munk
Munk, Christian Nielsen. Journal (Ms 1535), pp. 4-7, 9; Acc. #18953.
Sunday, January 16, 1853. We sailed form Liverpool under favorable circumstances, the wind being in our favor. After 16 days voyage, we encountered the trade winds and after that made better progress, the wind blowing from east to north. Brother Anders Ipsen lost a little child who was buried in the sea.
Sunday, February 13. During the night between the 13th and 14th of February, a little child was born on board.
Tuesday, Feb 15. Another child was born on the ship. On this day we obtained our first glimpse of the West Indies. Brother Anders Poulsen lost a little child who was lowered into a watery grave. A baby girl was born while we laid at anchor.
Saturday, Feb. 19. We enjoyed our first view of San Domingo, [Hispaniola] which island we passed on our right, but it was far away.
Sunday, Feb. 20. We first saw a great country with high mountains which proved to be the kingdom of San Domingo. [Hispaniola]
Tuesday, Feb. 22. Anders Ipsen lost a baby girl, who was buried at sea. [p.4]
Thursday, Feb. 24. We obtained our first glimpse of another mountainous land (Jamaica) and also saw land (Cuba) looking towards the north. Jamaica was on the south.
Sunday, Feb. 27. On the night between Feb. 27th and 28th we saw a beacon light on the island of Cuba.
Monday, Feb. 28. Brother Christensen lost a child 15 days old.
Monday, March 7. We had our first glimpse of the American continent early in the morning, but in the afternoon at 4 o'clock, anchor was cast in the roads. On the same day we lost an aged sister from the island of Fyen, Denmark. She was buried on a small island a short distance from the main land.
Friday, March 8. Hans Petersen lost a year
old baby girl, who was buried on the same island.
Saturday, March 12. In the evening, the wife of Christian Christiansen of Copenhagen, died. [HER NAME WAS KAREN OR CAROLINE.]
Sunday, March 13. Anders Ipsen, a much beloved brother died; he was a first elder who labored as L.[Latter] D. [Day] S.[Saints] Missionary on the island of Bornholm. He also was buried on the little island.
Monday, March 14. [-] Christian Jensen lost a little boy who was buried at sea. Brother Christiansen from Copenhagen lost his wife who was buried on the little island previously mentioned. On this day anchor was weighed about noon and we were hauled in by two steamboats, but the water was so shallow at the mouth of the Mississippi that the keel of our vessel scraped the ground. We dropped anchor in the evening.
Tuesday, March 15. Anchor was weighed and we were hauled in by the same steamboats which served us the previous day. We again dropped anchor about noon some distance up the river, here we saw large and small islets covered with luxuriant verdure.
Wednesday, March 16. We had our first real view of the American mainland; as far as the eye could reach it was covered with forests. We also saw many dwellings and animals, such as horses, mules, cattle, sheep, geese and hogs. Most of the houses which we saw were built of lumber. The land on which they were built was low and exposed to inundations from the river. [p.5] We saw considerable fieldwork being done such as plowing, planting and sowing. We remained at anchor during the night, which was very dark.
Thursday, March 17. Anchor was weighed and we were tugged by a steamer into New Orleans. A little girl who had been sick for sometime died; she was buried at New Orleans. Christian Munk also lost a child.
Friday, March 18. Brother Larsen lost a child which was buried at New Orleans. During the night between the 18th and 19th of March, Sister Dinesen [Dinnesen] gave birth to a child.
Saturday, March 19. We landed from the ship Forest Monarch and boarded a river steamer which took us a short distance up the river, where we left it and boarded a larger steamer and commenced our real river journey. Brother Andersen and his wife were left in New Orleans. Our little son Peter became very sick, but was better a week later.
Tuesday, March 29. We arrived at St. Louis.
Wednesday, March, 30. We landed from the steamer
"Grantover and secured lodging in the north part of the town in a four-story
house.
(Four couples of our Saints were united in marriage in the beginning of January while we stood by off Liverpool, namely: Nielsen, Mikkel, Skousen, Christian Berentsen and Brother Hansen.)
Sunday, April 3. Brother Dinisen [Dinnesen] lost his mother who was buried in St. Louis. She was born on the island of Sjalland, [Sjaelland] not far from Copenhagen. On the same day three couples of Saints entered the state of matrimony, namely: Sören Ramelhöi, Gerhard Jensen and Frederik Jensen. On the same day a little child died and soon afterwards the father passed away and was buried in St. Louis. Paul C. Larsen lost his wife who was buried in St. Louis. Brother Peter [-] lost a little child who was buried in St. Louis. Also a Swedish man not a member of the church, died and was buried in St. Louis. His name was Beckström.
While we stopped in St. Louis some of us obtained
employment in the town and earned a little money.
Thursday, April 21. The first part of the Forsgren company, consisting of about 120 persons, boarded the river steamer "Di Vernon and sailed up the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers to Keokuk, Iowa. This river trip lasted abut 24 hours. We landed at Keokuk and made our temporary quarters in a warehouse during the night, but the following day which was Saturday, April 23rd, we pitched our tents a short distance up the hill from the town of Keokuk by the side of a camp of English Saints.
Friday, April 29. Sister C. Christiansen gave birth to two still born children. [p.6]
Saturday, April 30. The rest of the emigrants who had crossed the Atlantic ocean on the Forest Monarch left St. Louis and arrived at the camp near Keokuk May 2nd.
Sunday, May 8. Two of our company were united in marriage, namely: Peter A. Forsgren and sister Knudsen, Elder John E. Forsgren officiating.
Wednesday, May 11. A meeting was held and after counseling together it was decided that active preparations should commence for the journey across the plains. Elder John E. Forsgren was chosen as captain of the whole company, while Christian Christiansen was chosen as captain of the first fifty and Herman J. Christensen captain of the second fifty. Next, Father Christiansen was chosen as captain of the first ten, Brother Justensen as captain of the 2nd ten; made Chr. Jensen captain of the 3rd ten and Hans Dinesen as captain of the 4th ten. . . . [p.7]
. . . Friday, Sept. 30. We arrived in Great
Salt lake City and camped in the central part of the town. . . . [p.9]
------------------------------
Diary of Christian Nielsen - December 1852 - March 1853
Nielsen, Christian. Diary of Christian Nielsen December 1852-March
1853 (MS 5710) pp.8-18+
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . Jan 16. Sunday. In the forenoon meeting. During our meeting it was to our joy, that we heard the sailors lift the anchor, in order that we should be sailing at noontime. We were sailing along with a steamship (likely roped to it) until 4 o'clock, sailing along the coastline of Liverpool, about more than 2 miles. Finally the steamship left us; but we could not see the shore for fog. The wind was in our favor, and we did good sailing through the night.
Jan 17. We could see land on both sides of us; toward the south a mountain range, and toward the north, Iceland (then Danish). We had fine weather. Toward evening we could see the light blink from a lighthouse.
Jan18. Now we are out of the St. George
Channel and can only plentifully view air and water. We had sailed
well during the whole night. The wind had blown favorably.
We are now sailing in the Atlantic Ocean.
Jan 19. Good weather. No news;
but most of us are seasick.
Jan 20. Storm during the night. Today the ship is slingaring [UNCLEAR], so that I was seasick and had to go down to our room. We saw a two-masted ship north from us.
Jan 21. During the night good wind, and good sailing. In the evening, strong wind.
Jan 22. The wind blowed favorably to us; many, that had been seasick, came on the deck; and we viewed 10 ships in sight (perhaps all old-time sailing ships.)
Jan 23. Sunday. During the night fine weather. Only a little wind. The air is milder. At noontime many dolphins were swimming around our ship. In the evening we held a meeting.
Jan 24. A quiet night, and a beautiful morning. In the evening the wind blowed, and the waves got bigger. [p.8]
January 25. The wind blows harder. Hail and rain. Waves go high. The water is remarkably lukewarm. We see 3 frigate ships. One of these ships were damaged by the heavy winds towards evening.
Jan 26. The ocean quite calm. A few persons were on the deck; but it hailed and rained. The wind calmed down. The whole night and the following day (Jan 27) we had good wind for our sailing. We think that the sun now is giving more heat during the day. Toward evening it thundered. We saw some frigate ships.
Jan 28. During the night good and favorable wind. 2 frigates and one brig ship in sight. In the afternoon these ships were far back of us. Only one ahead of us.
Jan 29. During the night, good wind blowing in the right direction. During a hard rain in the afternoon some little damage was made to our ship.
Jan 30. Sunday. Wind moderately blowing during the night. Fine morning. Many promenading on the deck in summer costume. Many walk on the deck barefooted. We have now come to Passaten [LOCATION UNCLEAR] so called, where the general climate is warmer. At 5 o'clock in the afternoon we had a meeting on the deck.
Jan 31. Beautiful weather. Like summer in the forenoon. I saw many dolphins around the ship. Today I dressed in summer clothing.
Feb 1. Good wind for us; the air warm; in the evening some rain, in connection with whirlwinds (whirlwinds) that created some little damage to the ship.
Feb 2. Winds moderately blowing warm air; but we were badly bothered by insects, and especially were passengers from Ireland, and was said, carried the insects with them from Ireland; and now, that the air was warmer, all kinds of insects multiplied!
Feb 3. Fine summer air; wind blowing moderately. A child, born in Hull, (England) had died and was buried in the ocean.
Feb 4. Warm air and good wind for us. The deck was full of passengers that laid down and bathed themselves in the sun. We were still badly bothered with insects. In the afternoon I saw some big fish around the ship.
Feb 5. Fine weather and a pleasant wind blowing.
Feb 6. Sunday. More fresh air during the night. More wind in the right direction, and the ship is sailing very fast. The day is set to be a day of fast and prayer. We had meeting nearly all day. In the evening the sacrament was administered. Several church members voluntarily, humbly acknowledged that they had transgressed some of the gospel commandments. Many of the brethren spoke, and the Spirit of God was manifested; but I was not that day as glad, as I would liked to have been, [p.9] as I felt that I had been somewhat sidetracked by some of the brethren, ever since we commenced our journey. I did not find the love present in the hearts of some church members, as I thought they, as church members, would be in possession of; but I am thankful to my God, that he has opened my eyes, so that I can also see my own weaknesses, and see that I was also at fault myself, by insisting upon having my wishes, as to the management of the emigrant’s journey-affairs carried out. We had the whole day a fresh breeze blowing, with lightnings in the northern skies.
Feb 7. Fresh, cooling winds. Today I saw the first "flying fish" as sild--a small fish [HERRING] well-known by Danish people. Afterwards I saw them flying over the near surface of the water like they were birds; but fish are they. In the afternoon I again saw a great many dolphins around the ship. A half-year old child died during the night.
Feb 8. The day was uncomfortably warm. In the evening the were lightnings in the sky.
Feb 9. During the night a cooling wind blowed. In the morning I saw exceptionally big fish near the ship. During the day the air was warm, and no wind blowing, so we nearly laid at one place all day. Big fish were seen in the water after sundown.
Feb 10. Not hardly any wind blowing and very hot. We can nearly walk around without any clothing and be about the same scarcely dressed during our sleep on the top of bedding around around [SIC] the big masts on the deck.
Feb 11. A little wind. The two ships that followed us yesterday, have gone on ahead of us.
Feb 12. Little wind. 2 ships southeast from us.
Feb 13. Sunday. Held the meeting as a fast and prayer meeting, where each of us could speak freely; and several brethren expressed themselves in relation to evil things, that had been committed; and they wanted to clear their conscience and be forgiven by the Lord. In the evening a child was born.
Feb 14. In the morning a frigate ship passed us and similar ships will always pass us on account of the still air we now have; hardly no wind. At 2 o'clock in the afternoon we had land in sight in the southwest.
Feb 15. We were near one of the West Indian Island. (Three of these islands were at that time Danish possessions). Another child was born.
Feb 16. A fresh wind blowed all day in our favor, and we sailed well forward. Another sailing vessel was seen ahead of us.
Feb 17. Less wind. After the noon hour we could see the smoke from a steamer North of us. [p.10]
February 18. Good wind blowing favorably for us. At noontime a three masted ship passed us to toward the north. In the afternoon an exceedingly great flock of birds was seen, and occasionally great big birds flew near to the ship.
Feb 19. In the morning and again towards evening, we saw land to the north. The wind blowed our way forward both during the night and the day. An hour before evening a Svale bird came flying to us and stayed with the ship until evening. The isle now to be seen is St. (Santo) Domingo.
Feb 20. No wind hardly during the night and during the day a burning heat. In the evening the air temperature was enjoyable. It is Sunday today. We had a meeting in the forenoon. St. Domingo was in sight all day.
Feb 21. St. Domingo is still seen all day, but the sight above our heads are greatly changed. The birds, that we see in great flocks fly down to pick food from the surface of the water, (perhaps little fish) are birds, that we have never seen before. The sun is at noon hours nearly perpendicular about our heads. The heat in the atmosphere is very depressing and the sweat rolls from our bodies in big drops. The moon is now north from us, and shines exceptionally clear, so we can see ships on the ocean at great distances. We got tired in our legs by viewing the moon and the North Star and the different star complexes etc. A child, that had been very sick died in the afternoon. Many of the passengers slept on the deck during the night.
Feb 22. St. Domingo is yet in sight. A little cooler. Toward evening good wind.
Feb 23. In the morning we lost the St. Domingo island of sight, as our sailing ahead was good. At noontime there was not much wind. We sailed over a sand-bank in the ocean, where the water was only a few fathoms deep. In the evening, we had a frigate ship sailing back of us, but it was soon ahead of us, as we mainly had to depend on good wind to move fast.
Feb 24. The Island of Jamaica is seen south from our ship and that big island has exceedingly high mountains, reaching up to the clouds, or even higher. The mountains on Santo Domingo had a similar height. Today there was no wind at all, but likely caused by little, waves not hardly seen. Our ship tipped a little from one to another and at evening it had finally turned clear around in the water and was actually going back again. After the sails were arranged, and a light breeze again was blowing at 9:30 o'clock, we sailed forward again towards our destination, and we soon were said to be in the Caribbean Sea (east of Central America and north of part of South America.) [p.11]
February 25. Wind blowing moderately. The air was cooler. The big isle of Jamaica could today no longer be seen . The isle has heaven-high mountains.
Feb 26. The sailing was about as yesterday.
Feb 27. Sunday. We have still good wind and are dong good sailing. We had meetings in the forenoon and in the afternoon. Late in the evening we passed the west side of Cuba, where there was a light tower. As we had been sailing a long distance south from Cuba, that was the reason for, that we had not seen the light from the tower before.
Feb 28. We are today in the Gulf of Mexico and we are now sailing in north and northwest direction. The wind blows very favorably to us. Some of the emigrants doubt the correctness of certain doctrines, that the missionaries have been preaching, and I earnestly pray to God, that he will protect me, so that I always will be able to know, what principles are true gospel and what his holy will is. Some great fish was seen in the evening. Toward evening the youngest child on the ship died.
March 1. Today the wind does not blow so good to us. The wind direction is not so good. We had lightnings and rain last night, and the wind blowed against us. We had to sleep in our rooms under the deck.
March 2. The wind velocity is greater; but it is cold today. [p.12]
March 3. Today we did not have much wind. In the evening no wind was blowing.
March 4. Today better wind, but it tore one of the sails. The air is getting considerably cooler, and we have to dress heavier. We have a strong wind today, but during the night there was no wind.
March 5. Elder Forsgren sent words -a message- down in the ship to us to get our things tied up solidly, as he expected a storm to come up; and in the morning the wind turned, and a very strong wind blowed the whole day, with wind blasts between the even wind, and many water waves went over the deck, where some children were playing, but none of them was hurt. During the night we slept well in our bedrooms, in spite if the ship’s, slinging and tipping from one side to another. We depended fully upon God's protection. During the night the sailors let the boat drive in the direction of the wind (that likely was about the direction, that they ship master and sailors, wanted to go).
March 6. Sunday morning we had a good wind, but later on during the day the wind stilled off, so there finally were no wind to provide sailing. It was said that we at that point were only about 10 miles from the shore, where the Mississippi River flowed into the ocean in the Gulf of Mexico. We held our Sunday meetings in the forenoon and the afternoon. [p.13]
March 7. During the night we had a little wind, so we could come nearer to land, and in the morning there was cried Land! We could see several ships laying for anchor at the mouth of the river, and we were soon sailing in the very mudret [DANISH WORD FOR: the mire] water, and where we remained waiting for a pilot to come out to us, to direct our ship to the place, where our captain could throw anchor, which was done at 3:30 o'clock in the afternoon. A great many big ships were seen laying for anchor, and smaller boats were in constant activity between the big ships transferring passengers and freight, etc. New Orleans is a city laying abut 25 miles from the outlet of the Mississippi River. Our ship’s captain and Brother Forsgren went up to New Orleans to arrange to have some steamship come out to us and take our ship further in towards land.
March 8. In the evening, March 7, an old woman died at eleven o'clock. In the morning a coffin was provided, and some of the sailors, and Brother [Poul Christian] Larsen and other brethren, went in a boat with the coffin in which the corpse was nicely placed and had her buried. When these men came back, they carried with them some green tree branches and green plants. [p.14]
[March 9 & 10. No statements].
March 11. A child died through the night.
March 12. In the morning at 5 o'clock, Christensen's wife (Her maiden name is not stated) died. (He had likely been working in a soap factory in Denmark, as he is mentioned as Saebesyder). [UNCLEAR] At 5 o'clock in the afternoon Brother Forsgren and the captain came back in a steamship from New Orleans. Forsgren brought back fresh meat and ship's bread that the same evening was distributed among us.
March 13. Sunday. Last night another man died among us, [Jens Peter] Ibsen from Bornholm. Two of his children died on our journey to here. We are still laying outside the mouth of the Mississippi River. The air is always foggy - at least while we have been here. We can't hardly see a ship’s length ahead of us. Sometimes the wind can drive the fog away for a little while. The steamboats make a great noise, as they go up and down the river, and the bells ring, so that it can be heard, where they are laying. It is seemingly very unhealthy to live here, for persons, that are not used to a similar climate. Five of our company have died here, and several of us are sick. The water in the river is not at the present time deep enough, so we can be floated in. Our ship's last [DANISH WORD FOR: load] is partly sacks of salt, that for the greater part of same will be thrown overboard today, to make the ship lighter. We are told that two steamboats will come tomorrow to drag us over the mudret ground in the water; and we hope that we with God's help will be able to soon continue our journey. I have today seen new grown fresh carrots, turnips and cabbages. [p.15]
March 14. A little boy died last night and was this afternoon buried in the river. We were this afternoon dragged a short distance by two steamships; but they got stuck in the deep mud at the bottom of the river and had to lay still during the night, until the water raised higher, so they could proceed again.
March 15. During the night the water raised higher, and we were dragged froward about four English miles. We throwed out our anchor and laid at that sport until sundown, when our frigate ship was roped (perhaps chained) to one side of a steamship, and another frigate ship was similarly placed on the other side of the steamship that had the two frigates on drag during the whole night. At the sides of the river we could only see big growths of water plants and little trees.
March 16. In the morning we had a clear view of fine houses, orchards and flower gardens, and the little birds were singing in the trees. About all nature was smiling to us [p.16] Seemingly the passengers on Forest Monarch had all been transferred to the big ship, where we came together with people of different nationalities; but, regrettably, the majority of these other passengers showed very low in civilization and in moral conduct, so that they nearly all schemed to do us what harm, the could; and as we could not even be sure of our life, we doubled our night watch. Two of the sailors aboard came to our defense when they slung their insulting words towards us. But if was very regrettable, that many unclean things were perpetuated by some individuals of our people.
March 17. Last night, about midnight, it rained hard and was very dark, so they had to anchor the ship until morning, when as we again were sailing, the views of the river shores were grand and became prettier and prettier, as we proceeded forward. Late in the forenoon we could see the big city of New Orleans. The frigate ship, that, as well as our ship, had been towed to the steamship, was placed ½ mile below the city, and the steamer that, as stated, also dragged our ship, was laid to shore to take into its hulk tons of wood (or coal) to burn for steam processing, which work was accomplished in about one hour; but during that time we could step from the ship and set our feet on American ground. That was the first time that I had "landed in America. We succeeded in coming up to New Orleans about noontime. During the afternoon many Danish people came aboard to find out if there had not come any Danish emigrants, that they possibly would know; or otherwise, to hear the latest new from Denmark. In the evening a child (from Bornholm) died. The child had been sick a long time. [p.17]
March 18. The last two nights there has been so-called "blind alarm on our ship, but God be praised, nothing bad happened; but we must ever be on our watch. We had today to take our clothes and things up on the deck, to be examined by the tariff service men. In the afternoon another child died, and it was decided that we should stay on the ship through the night.
March 19. In the forenoon we went aboard on a steamship, that took us about ½ mile [LIKELY DANISH MILE, WHICH WOULD BE ABOUT 2 ENGLISH MILES] higher up at the city frontage near the outskirts, where there in the river laid a great many steamships. We came now aboard a three-decker that should on the mighty Mississippi waters take us 300 up to St. Louis. These ships are only built as practical river ships, and could not be used for open-sea service. These ships are very long and wide. They look like a three story building, with flat roofing and alton [UNCLEAR] on the top. The pilot stays in a finely and solidly built salon at the front of the ship form which he directs the ship. He must be on the outlook all the time, as big tree stocks may come floating down the river and catch in some sheep wheel, and to almost-unavoidably break some, if the revolving wheels are not stopped by the sailors concerned, that the pilot, or the lookout sailor, has signaled to. At 5 o'clock in the afternoon some big ship's sailed up through the river; but we were sailed a little down the river to a ship, that was placed below Forest Monarch, where we took a big lot of sacks of salt aboard. It was about 7 o'clock in the evening when we again sailed up the river. We should be given "quarters"on the lower deck, near the machinery, where there was plenty of space, we were told; but they filled so many of the rooms with salt sacks, so many of us could only get very narrow spaces for sleeping accommodations; and I and my family were so unlucky that we could not find any place where we could lay down. Late in the evening I found a place on the side of some up built fixture, where we crept up; and we had a good rest in that quarter and we were very pleased that we found that good space for sleeping accommodations. Next day we took our old neighbor, W. Anderson, and his family with us to our good sleeping quarters, from which we have a fine view out over the left side of the river shore. We can sit here unhindered to write and read and talk to each other, and during our sleep at night we don't risk to be stepped on or pushed aside etc. The last night that we stayed on the frigate ship, a child was born! [p.18]
March 20. Sunday. I laid in my bedding in the morning and enjoyed greatly the fine view I had out over the river shore, as we sailed up the river: [-] hundreds of houses and gardens and orchards, and people walking, dressed in their Sunday clothes. But although it was Sunday, many persons were fishing at the river shore. Many little boats pramme [DANISH WORD FOR A FLAT-BOTTOM ROW BOAT] were seen coming floating into the Mississippi from side streams, into that mighty river. These boats, (or small ships) were built like houses with a roofing at the top, and had both kitchen and sleeping rooms. (Brother [-] writes in technical details very interestingly about construction of these boats, built for housekeeping, as well as for sailing.) At our sailing up the river much freight was taken aboard at different places. There was too great disturbances aboard to, that we could hold a gospel meeting. Some of the bed-spaces had to be taken for the placing of freight. I and my family and others, realized, that we could not, on account of circumstances, hold a meeting.
March 21. No special news. As we
sailed up the river, the mighty river stream run through wide stretches
of forest, where nobody lived, and where actually millions of people could
live, on both sides of the stream. At different places certain forest
spaces were cleared of trees, and ground plants burned off, so that the
land could be worked for ordinary agriculture purposes. (Brother
[-] in detail a description of the natural riches to be converted through
hard labor and often in a [-] way during future years, for the sustaining
of mortal life, of millions of men). He writes: "We see at different
land stretches little houses built and some of the little houses are evidently
at present not occupied. The forest counts hundreds of thousands
of big trees, can be the greatest value to us as timber for future generations.
------------------------------
Diary of Christian Nielsen - February 1853 - April 1858
Nielsen, Christian. Diary. February 1853-April 1858. (Ms 1619)
pp.7-14, 55; Acc. #202707
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . March 22. The large forests continue to be seen. Many small houses and huts are seen; also some small towns; also bigger plantations with lines of little houses, in which Negroes that are doing the plantation work, live. At other places the small houses are in poor condition. The ship soon laid into a small town on the east shore of the river with high hills east of the city but the ship soon sailed forward again.
March 23. We see everyday different makes of steamships. Some have their "wheel in the middle of the ship, others at the back, that operates similar to the waterwheel at a flour mill. We see several small towns and single houses in the fields. Today we sailed into the shore at two places where many pretty buildings were erected.
March 24. Today we have again sailed into two small cities. We see many forest fires and we saw a sunken steamship in the river. Seemingly some small ships without machinery are sailed into the borders and are occupied as dwelling houses.
March 25. LANGFREDAG - Friday before Easter Day. In the middle of the forenoon we passed a small town with may prettily built houses.
[March 26. No Notations.]
March 27. Easter Sunday. We passed several nicely built-up towns. I have not felt well during the last few days but I am now feeling better for which I am thankful to God.
March 28. We passed many pretty towns and in one of these we saw a pretty church building and several factories, and a saw-mill. At one place we could observe a mining terrain from which hard coal was mined. (The part of the working that could be seen is described). I saw at one place several little boats with flat bottom and with steam-worked wheels on each side. In the evening we sailed into a small town where they (sailors) took packed barrels and similar merchandise aboard. [p.7]
March 29th. It is supposed that we today shall come up to St. Louis. We are sailing today passing many big rocky hills, and some are very high. I cannot tell what kind of rock it is, and likely other passengers do not know either. We have a chance to see many things and observe many different people from different nations. At about half an hour past eleven we are sailing out for St. Louis. The name of the ship that we have our lodging in since we left New Orleans is "Grand Tower. I saw a kind of steamships on which people that are riding in wagons can drive out on the ship without unhitching the horses or getting off the wagon, and thereafter be taken over to the opposite side of the river. Today, for the first time, I viewed to upper facilities of our ship that is so practical and beautifully constructed that I would be short of words to describe the same. The ship's deck is longer and wider than the deck on the greatest war ship. The ship we were first passengers in, the Forest Monarch, was one of the biggest frigate ships and was 80 skridt (paces) long and "Grand Tower, 130 skridt. [HOW MANY FEET LONG IS NOT STATED]. People working by the day receive high wages in New Orleans, 4 or 5 rigsdaler [DANISH MONEY, CORRESPONDING TO 8-10 DOLLARS]. There are always a shortage of working men, and many men look finer in their work-dress than many well-dressed people in Denmark do in their Sunday dress; and they work smoking their cigar, many of them. The meals that ordinary working men get are so good and fat that if the men and women that are working for big farm owners in Denmark should live that high, then the owner of the farm would soon have to give up his property. The sea-faring men that are doing the work on English ships are getting quite good meals, but everything is "weighed and measured; but American sailors are often served more than they can eat and what there is left over is thrown overboard!
March 30. From the ship we were given lodging in a big four story house near the river. Each room is crowded with as many as can be placed in the room and our lodging is paid for one month. We have our lodging in the second story. [p.8]
[April 1st. No notation.]
[April 2nd. No notation.]
April 3rd. Sunday. During the night there had been a fire in the city that we could see form our beds. A very old woman died [probably related to Christensen that had died before; the Christensen that in Denmark had worked in a soap factory. The record does not give definite statement]. Three pairs of people were married [names not given] Sobesyder Christensen's youngest child had died. [That child's death had likely already been recorded, but without statement as to who the child's father was].
[From the 3rd of April until April 8th are no records given.]
April 8th A young man by the name of Beckström, who during our journey had lost his memory and power to realize anything, died at the hospital. He was not a baptized church member, but had selected to journey with us to America.
[From the 8th of April and until April 15th are no notations made.]
April 15. Many different nations' people live here in St. Louis. Many Germans live here as they here have more political liberty than in Europe and the same arguments are stated by people from other countries. Everybody are given the privilege to work at things that they are most interested in and can best make a "living" at. Seemingly every working man and working woman are doing real well here so we do not find any real poverty-struck people here, that cannot get any thing to eat and so forth. Many thousands of emigrants arrive here every year but the greater part of the emigrants are journeying from here further up the country, taking passage up the river or otherwise. The city is for the present 1 ½ miles (6 Danish miles) in reach one way, and at some places ½ mile reaching out form the city in width-span, but there are yet many open places in the city. There are found factories of many different kind. Many houses are built of wooden boards as people must build the way they can best, or the way they want to; but the wooden board houses more often cause fire then brick houses and several burned down houses are seen in the city. There are many beautiful parks in the city with artificial water springs, at which places the fire department can attach their long water hoses to the water pipes, in case of fire, and so forth. [p.9]
[April 15 continued] Although the parks are well
cared for, the streets are not kept clean at many places. Many streets
are not paved at all, but are only kept passable as ordinary country roads.
Outside of the more prominent buildings are the street fronts only paved
with brick work that are kept clean by sweeping. At certain places
in the street can people throw their dirt, together with dead dogs and
cats, etc., to be cleaned up by public sanitary cars; and the streets are
sprinkled, when needed, and it often necessary to sprinkle the streets
as fine sand, similar to white ashes, are blowing in on the streets.
If there is too much mud on the street, then the house owners throw a plank
or two to walk on. The curve for the water to run in are sometimes
several feet deep and the sanitary condition often is miserable so that
it is no wonder that many of the citizens are attacked by "yellow
fever and other infectious diseases.
The population of St. Louis claim membership in many different
religion, societies, or churches, Catholic or Protestant, or in any.
There are many church buildings in St. Louis. As well known, the
United States grants religious liberty to all and in political respect,
liberty to all, if criminal acts are not committed.
The temperature is not very even here. It may be hot weather today, but with a biting cold wind tomorrow! People go dressed about as in Denmark, but workers are usually nicer dressed, and not so heavy dressed. Wooden shoes are not used by workers here. The foods, cooked or fried, are too fat for Danish people. The beer is too strong, but is not generally drunk by working men. Between houses are often big lots, that could be cultivated and planted with fruit trees, or with vegetables. The fruit trees, that are planted here are in flowers now. The fields outside the city are not cultivated yet. Chickens and swine move about at pleasure; but work horses, mules and cattle are all kept in good condition. They have here often five or six pairs of oxen lined up to pull heavy loads that are directed by a driver with a long whip; but seemingly the driver can manage the oxen or horses by commanding words, instead of using the long whip much. (The writer gives a description in detail of the hitching to wagons of two, or more horses, and of the harnessing of horses and oxen). Although there often is a surplus of lumber planks that come swimming down the river to St. Louis from the lumber mills and lumber cutting places from many mills above the city, and people can get less good planks or good cuts gratis, most people would rather buy No.1 planks as they have the money to buy them with. [p.10]
(April 15 continued) There is a great many steamships laying in the water here, so sail ships cannot get in here, and many thousands of men are working at the shores on the goods brought to the city, or on the goods to be taken to some steamer for other points of destination and every worker is busy! Similar conditions were prevalent in New Orleans, but possibly even in greater degree, as besides steamships, thousands of ships with "sail" laid into that city with different kind of goods, and took aboard other kinds of goods for shipment. (The writer describes next the great wickedness that existed among some of the sailors, and among some workers aboard ship, so that at one place, where the frigate ship laid to the Mormon emigrants hesitated to leave the ship, as a man could even risk to be killed by some drunkard.) Nearly all the sailors became intoxicated, after they had got inland; but one of the sailors and the captain were exceptions, and when the captain came back aboard, he got very angry to see the disorder in everything, and he punished the officer next to him, even corporally, for not keeping sober and see to that everything were in order aboard the ship while he had gone inland, which order he had received from the captain.
One of the sailors by the name of Philip, who had been nice and polite to our church members during our stay on the frigate ship, deserted the frigate when we left the ship, and he left us half a mile higher up the river, where he likely went to work on some other ship.
But now I shall explain some more points in relation to St. Louis. It is, as if the whole city of St. Louis and adjoining fields were placed atop one great rock with mine cuts and stone cuts at different places near the city. The interesting stone formation can be cut for different purposes; for building purposes; for street coverings, and for other industrial doings. The whole stone formation is formed of individual layers on top of each other, and the stone is easily chiseled.
[There are no notations for the dates between the 15th and 19th of April].
April 19. A child was born [if male or female is not recorded.]
April 20. There is often a house fire in St. Louis, and there were two fires in the evening. The last one was at 11:30 o'clock, but I could not personally observe it.
April 21. The half part of our company are now on a steamship, laying farther north; and about eight days from now, we, who are still here, expect to be following after them. We are now more comfortably situated, and almost feel like we were in another world. [p.11]
April 22. After the noon hour there was another fire in the city. I was at the place, where the fire was. It was house, built of boards, that burned down.
April 23. No notations.
April 24. Sunday. A woman died (perhaps Paul Christian's wife. His name is recorded in connection with her.) During the time we have been here, we have had meetings on Sundays, and since the 17th of April I have been in good feeling, and I have, God be thanked, had peace in mind, and otherwise felt well bodily.
April 25. No notations.
April 26. In the evening many big stables of lumber burned down. That was the biggest fire that I have seen here.
April 27. I will now write some more about the city. Generally speaking, the span of life for men is very short, and 80 years old is considered a very high age. There are but few that get that old. I have visited two cemeteries, graveyards, on the west side of the city where the same good order of arrangements is seen, and grave-monuments are of different fashions, and made of the kind of stone described in the notations for April 15th; and many of the metallic frames around the graves are very nice and artistically made; but one old graveyard is in very poor order as I shall briefly describe. One of these graveyards has been closed up for additional burials for the present, likely mainly for the reason, that the grave-space had been taken up and this cemetery is boarded in and with a lock on the gate; but on the side of the gate are steps build up for visitors to get over the fence. The ground has evidently not been leveled in any measurable degree anywhere in the cemetery lot, as there are several low places with stinking water and wild grass is growing up over most of the terrain. It looks like that when the dead have lain several years in their graves, they then are dug up again and their skeleton or bones used for some certain purpose. Many graves seemingly had been dug up, the coffins broken, and the body tipped out or taken away. One coffin was again lowered in the open grave and part of the coffin is reaching up over the surface of the ground. Pieces of rotten meat from the dead bodies were laying, stinking on the surface. One person had been buried in a low place where there now stood water, but the name marking reached up from the grave. [p.12]
(April 27 continued) Many roads from the West lead into St. Louis and they are well leveled and prepared for traffic. These roads are about the same width as corresponding roads in Denmark, but the water ditches on the sides of the road are not always so well fixed, and there are not any trees planted on the sides of the roads. The roads are not graveled, but planks at some places are used for road beds, when compellingly necessary, as planks can be had plentifully. We stayed in St. Louis 4 months and 4 days.
[April 28 and 29. No notations.]
April 30. About sundown we sailed from St. Louis on a steamer. We went in to several towns on our sailing up the river and took in hard coal from one of these towns.
May 1st. Sunday evening. We went in towards a town called Keokuk, at which place we took our things out from the steamer. Some brethren had before us gone to a "camping" place for emigrants at Keokuk and they came and took us to the place where, before our arrival, emigrants from England had found "quarters". We were to be taken to that good company of church members. At Keokuk "open air quarters. In Iowa.
May 2. In the morning I went out to see our "open air" lodging place that looked well to me. We came first to the place where emigrants from England were placed, and thereafter to the spot where we Danish emigrants should have our quarters, which begins a little way north from the town and goes up along the river, until we came to a "downhill" area with a quite big forest growth and from which place we could help ourselves to all the wood we needed for making fire and for other purposes.
[May 3, 4, 5, 6, and 7. No notations.]
May 8th. Sunday. Our "territory" for quarters gets wider day after day. Each day additional wagons loaded with emigrants come to our quarters, and tents are put up to be the abode for emigrants. Also today emigrants arrived.
[May 9. No notations.]
[May 10. No notations.] [p.13]
May 11. There were appointed captains for the different companies, or camps, and each camp counted the emigrants in 10 wagons. 1 head captain and four other captains were appointed at that time, and the different companies were admonished to assist each other (seemingly there were appointed 4 captains for each 10 wagons). The recorder writes, that he was in the third company (No. 6 wagon) under Captain Justesen. (Keokuk seemingly was a central place, where Latter-day Saints from England and other European countries, and from the states in America, at that time generally camped during their forward journey to Zion (Utah), and likely also a place, where other emigrants journeying to California, Oregon or other territories camped. The recorder counted that day 250 wagons at that place but many wagons had already left the camping place. . . . [p.14]
. . . September 30. . . . The houses in Salt
Lake City looked like Beehives. The women in our company of wagon
load of people had dressed in their nicest dresses, with decorative fineries
attached. Already out five o’clock in the evening we could see down
to the got small city Salt Lake City, and we could view part of the great
Salt Lake; and it looked to us , like the city was built on a stretch of
morassy ground. But we were eager to drive ahead. It was dark,
before we came in to the city. We had thought, that we would have
had a drive through mud on the least stretch of drive to the city, but
we were pleased, that the road was dry and good. AT the outside of
the city some man brought to us a big watermelon. I did not know
what kind of fruit that was. Well it was cut up in small pieces for
us , and those of us that had a chance to taste the fruit, thought it had
a fine flavor and tasted good. [p.55]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Maren Jensen Cutler Norton
Norton, Maren Jensen Cutler, [Autobiographical Sketch] in Ancestry
and Descendants of Mads Christian Jensen, 1600-1960, comp. By Kathryn
S. Jensen (privately printed) pp. 48-49.
I, Maren Jensen, was born January 28, 1846, in Hjorring, Denmark. My father was a miller by trade, also a millwright, and his work kept home from him most of the time and the cares of home and children were left for mother, everything to attend to both indoors and out, but we were always happy. When I was five years old, my parents joined the Mormon Church. Then persecution began. The mob was very cruel to the Saints, and when we had meetings on Sunday, they would gather around the house, and as soon as meeting closed, they would take the brethren and treat them very cruelly. Many parents did not feel that they could endure such treatment longer, so they sold their homes and all their household goods and prepared to emigrate in the year of 1852. In November we left our home and went to Copenhagen. On the fifth of December the same year, we sailed for England with the first company of Mormon Emigrants that emigrated from Scandinavia.
We landed safely in Hull. We then prepared to sail for America. We sailed on a sailing vessel, which travels much slower than a steamship. We were on the Atlantic eleven weeks and three days, and had very little to eat. They gave each of us a tin plate, tin cup, and a spoon when we started and we kept them as our own. Then a man came around with two large pails, one in each hand, and gave us our rations. Every other day we had split peas boiled without seasoning, and often burnt at that. The next day we had barley prepared for food, and boiled the same way. The grown [p.48] people had one cup each day, us children half a cup. Then we had what they called sea-biscuits. They were as large as a small saucer and were made of shorts or some course meal of some kind, and so hard we could only gnaw them, but we were glad to get the one each for the grown-ups and the one-half for children.
We had no water except what was carried on the ship, and they used to haul it up, out of the bottom of the ship every morning, and we could have only so much a day. I was seven years old at this time--the oldest child in the family and I used to take the little tin pail and get our allotment for the day. We never sat down to a table while on board the ship.
Then one day a steamboat came and took us on board and we soon landed in St. Louis, Missouri. The day we got on that boat, I went to the kitchen door. Then is when I saw the first negro woman, and she gave me a slice of white bread and a piece of roast beef, and a piece of pickled beet. I never tasted anything so good. I ran to mother and gave her some of it, and she enjoyed it too. While in St. Louis, we had better food. . . .
. . . On the twenty-ninth of September, we
arrived in Salt Lake City. . . . [p.49]
------------------------------
The December 1852 Migration
Zobell, Albert L. Jr. Under the Midnight Sun: Centennial History
of Scandinavian Missions. 1950. pp. 48-49
Two hundred ninety-four Saints (including children) joined President Forsgren as he left Copenhagen to come to Utah after filling his mission. A great multitude, comprised of the Saints and the curious, were at the wharf on December 20, 1852, to see the company sail on the steamship "Obotrit for Kiel. And the curious were blasphemous at seeing "that Swedish Mormon Priest (meaning President Forsgren) take so many of their countrymen with him. However, no violence resulted.
There were storms encountered on the way to Kiel, and after a railroad trip to Hamburg, the Saints boarded the steamship "Lion which sailed for Hull, England, on Christmas Day. A severe storm was raging on the North Sea, a storm which claimed about one hundred fifty ships, and the people of Hull were greatly surprised when the "Lion appeared on the horizon.
After a train ride to Liverpool, the emigrating Saints went aboard the packet ship Forest Monarch, which was hauled out of the dock and anchored in the River Mersey on the last day of the year. Here the ship lay at anchor for two weeks awaiting favorable winds. In this interval three of the company died, two babies were born, and three fellow-passengers aboard ship embraced the gospel. One night the ship became entangled with another ship, and sustained some damage. A few days later, during a heavy storm, the Forest Monarch got adrift, pulling up both anchors, and at just the right moment was saved by two tugboats from running aground. One emigrant had been bitten by a dog, and was counseled to return to shore and wait for the next [p.48] company. So, when the sails were actually hoisted, January 16, 1853, the company under President Forsgren’s direction numbered 297.
The Atlantic crossing was tedious. The provisions were poor and the supply of fresh water was inadequate to reach New Orleans where they arrived March 16th. Four deaths and three births occurred.
The company tarried in St. Louis for about a month. Here six of the emigrants died and two couples were married. They sailed up the Mississippi again to Keokuk, Iowa, and it was here that they had their first experience out on the American Plains.
Now they received their oxen and wagons for the journey to Zion. Some of the Scandinavians, disliking the American way of driving oxen in yokes, hitched up these beasts of burden in regular Danish fashion. But they had forgotten one little thing-that the oxen were American. The oxen were half-frightened-to-death, and started out in a wild run. A council meeting was called at which it was decided that it would be easier for the emigrants to learn American ways than it would for the oxen to learn to work with the Danish harnesses.
Many of the oxen, too, had never hitched up before,
and this, coupled by many inexperienced drivers, soon added up to many
upset wagons in the gulleys and ditches. With thirty-four wagons
and about 130 oxen, the company rolled out from the camping grounds near
Keokuk on May 21st. In the overland journey, a number of the emigrants
died, and many children were born, and a few of the company lost the faith
and dropped by the wayside. Finally, on September 30, 1853, the company
arrived safely in Great Salt Lake City. . . . [p.49]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Hans Christian
Christensen, Hans. Autobiography (formerly in Msd 2050).
pp.27-32
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . We left Aalborg on the 6th day of April 1862 with a large
company of emigrating Saints on a steamer which was to take us to Kiel
and on the route we stopped at the Aarkus and Fredericia to take on board
the emigrating Saints from those conferences. It was my first voyage
and caused me, like many others, a fore taste of seasickness. On
our landing in Kiel we were sent on a train to Altona or Hamburg where
we got on board the sailing vessel Franklin with Elder C. A. Madsen as
our leader. There were a larger number of Saints emigrating from
Denmark that season than has ever been before or since. We sailed
directly from Hamburg to New York, and were divided up on four sailing
vessels. We were detained in the harbor for several days waiting
for favorable wind to go down the river Elven, [Elbe] but had at last to
be hauled out by a steamer. We were in the neighborhood of four hundred
Saints on board. [p. 27]
Quite a number of them being young people. We were organized
into four districts, with a president for each district and meetings for
prayer were held in each district morning and evening. After a few
days we got over our seasickness and a part of the time was spent by the
young people in music, and dancing. Our food was prepared in a large
kitchen and rations were issued to each mass according to their number.
The food was of an inferior quality or else our appetites were greatly
demoralized. The bread consisted of dry cakes, brought with us from
Hamburg which lasted until we landed in New York. We called them
"ciks." The water also was very poor. A few extra things could
be got for those who were sick. I enjoyed good health and to me the
trip was a pleasure. There was one feature which made the trip very
trying and disagreeable to some of the Saints. A few days after we
had started, the measles [p.28] broke out among the children. Many
died, and hath to be buried in a watery grave. Sister Kjer and her
daughter who I had promised to assist, and with whom I traveled was sick
much of the time. I assisted them as well as I could, and they were
well satisfied with my treatment. We landed at Castle Garden, New
York, on the 30th day of May and continued our road westward partly by
train and partly by steamer until we reached Florence, Nebraska, which
was the outfitting place for the season, where we arrived in the early
part of June. Here we laid in camp six weeks, waiting for the church
trains to arrive. . . [p.29]
. . . About the 15th of July the church trains commenced to arrive, they had four yoke of oxen on each wagon, soon after their arrival they were loaded partly with iron and other heavy merchandise, and twelve persons to each wagon with their baggage provisions and tent, we traveled in Captain John Murdoe’s [p.30] company, who started from camp on the 24th of July. . . [p.31]
. . . . We arrived in Salt Lake City in the latter
part of September and our hearts swelled with gratitude to God for his
kind protection over us, both on land and sea, until we had safely landed
in that beautiful city of the Saints. . . . [p.32]
------------------------------
Reminiscences of Paul Poulson
Poulson, Paul. Reminiscences (formerly in Ms 2050). p.1
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . On Jan. 24, 1862 was baptized a member
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
On the 4th of April 1862 left Weibye [Denmark], my native town, for Utah in connection with my mother, sisters and 2 brothers. Arrived in Aalborg the same day.
On April 6 we left Aalborg in company of 412 with other emigrants on the ship Franklin, leaving Hamburg, April 8. Had a very time on the ocean. Had headwind nearly all the way and much sickness among the emigrants. 43 children & 3 adults persons was buried in the ocean.
Arrived in New York May 29, leaving New York June 1, arrived at Florence, Nebraska June 8.
On July 14 a company of emigrants known as the Independent
Company with C. A. Madsen as captain left for Utah. The company consisted
of 44 wagons from 1 yoke to 3 yokes of oxen for each wagon. This
journey was a very hard and tiresome. One of the whole [-] including
my mother had to walk all the way, 1,000 miles. Arrived in Salt Lake
City Sept. 22, 62. . . . [p.1]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Soren C. Thygesen
Thygesen, Soren C., Autobiography, pp.48-49. Translated from
Danish in about 1930 by a Brother Christiansen in Manti, Utah. Donated
by Alton L. Thygesen.
On the 19th of June 1861 we had a son born, he was
named Thyger Christian. I earned a likelihood for myself and family by
working as a carpenter, millwright and miller until the year 1862 The 5
of April at which time we left Freiler and went to Aalborg [p.48].
On April 6th we left Aalborg by the Steamer Albion and sailed to Aarhus
and Frederesia where we took aboard more emigrants and finally landed in
Kiel Germany. Next day we went by rail to Hamburg where we boarded
the sail ship Franklin. We left Hamburg April 15. On the 17,
our 9 months old son died he was buried in Hanover Germany where
we lay 2 days. From there we continued our journey across the North
Sea through the English Channel and across the Atlantic Ocean to New York
where we arrived on the 24 of May 4 o'clock in the morning. This
day our oldest daughter 3 years old died. I don't know whether she
was buried on land or sea.
(My mother died in March 1856.)
On the 31 of May we left the ship and was taken to Castle Garden. We left New York in the evening per railroad and traveled day and night until the 6th of June when we landed in St. Joseph got onboard a steamer and sailed up the Missouri River to Omaha where we arrived on the 9th. Here I saw Indians for the first time and observed them holding their meat over the fire with a stick while roasting it. In the evening of the 9th we arrived at Florence where we stayed 39 days, got our provisions on the church account.
June 15, we had a large meeting in the open air.
Joseph Young and one of the apostles were there and addressed the meeting.
They said there were 7000 Saints in the camp. One day a severe storm
passed over us with heavy thunder and lightning and a strong wind.
It blowed over several wagons 2 person were killed and one wounded.
We left Florence on the 19 July and moved 4 miles further west where there
were more grass and on the 25 of July we had a meeting which was addressed
by some of the Apostles after which we continued our journey westward and
landed in Salt Lake City on the 27 of September. I did not see Brigham
Young as he was on trip to the southern settlements.
We were advised to go with the teamsters home and help to strengthen the outside settlements and I concluded to go to Ephraim in Sanpete County. The first man who received and entertained us was [UNCLEAR, POSSIBLY Jens] Thomsen, and I got employment as a carpenter.
On December 4, I bought a cow for $45.00 what a blessing
one I never could have obtained in my native land [p.49].
------------------------------
Excerpt Jens C. A. Weibye
Weibye, Jens C. A., [Excerpt], An Enduring Legacy, vol. 4 (Salt
Lake City: Daughters of Utah Pioneers, 1981) pp. 319-320.
. . . We went on board the Franklin in the evening of Tuesday, April 8th, and I was appointed to locate the emigrants in their bunks below deck. These bunks, 160 in number, were so wide that three persons easily could have room in one of them side by side. After getting our baggage in order, we received our rations of provisions. These consisted of beef, pork, peas, beans, potatoes, pearl barley, rice, prunes, syrup, vinegar, pepper, coffee, tea, sugar, butter, rye bread, sea biscuits, water, flour, salted herring, salt and oil (for the lamps). We lighted eleven lanterns every night, six of which belonged to the ship and five to the emigrants. We hired an extra cook in Hamburg for ninety rigsdaler - two of our brethren served as assistant cooks. We thus had out dinners nicely cooked in about the following routine, viz., Sunday we had sweet soup; Monday, pea soup; Tuesday and Wednesday, rice; Thursday, pea soup; Friday, barley mush; and Saturday, herring and potatoes.
Some of the emigrants carried measles with them from home and the disease soon spread to all parts of the ship; no less than forty persons, mostly children, were attacked at once. Many of the emigrants were also suffering with diar-[p.319]rhea, which caused much weakness of body. We lost the appetite for sea biscuits, but learned to soak them in water or tea from eight to ten hours, which softened them so that they were more palatable. The sick were served twice a day with porridge made from barley, rice or sago, and almost every day pancakes could be had by the hundreds for the sick who could not eat the ‘hard tack’. Wheat bread was also baked for some of the old people. We held a council meeting almost every night, and the sanitary conditions of the ship’s apartments were attended with great care. Three times a week the decks were washed and twice a week the ship was thoroughly fumigated by burning tar. A spirit of peace prevailed and very few difficulties occurred. The captain and crew were good-natured and obliging, and so were the cooks, who even served the sick when they were not on duty.
We held at times meetings of worship on the upper
decks, and every morning at 5 o’clock the signal for rising was given by
the clarinet or accordion. At 7 a.m. and 9 p.m. a similar signal
was sounded, calling the Saints to assemble in their several districts
for prayer. Most every day we amused ourselves a short time by dancing
on the deck to music played by some of our brethren or members of the crew.
We could have had an enjoyable time, had it not been for the sorrow occasioned
by the many sick and dying among us on account of the measles. . . . [p.320]
------------------------------
Reminiscences and Journals of Jens Christian Anderson Weibye
Weibye, Jens Christian Andersen. Reminiscences and journals (Danish
mss.) (Typescript) (Ms 1432), reel 1, bx. 1, fd. 1, pp. 472-529 and
(English typescript) (Ms 4723), bx 3, fd. 3, pp. 253-60,262-72,274-85,333.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
Thursday April 3, 1862: I stayed at home and arranged many things.
Friday 4th: I again stayed at home and arranged the various things for emigration. It was quite cold and moist.
Saturday 5th: I was unusually busy until noon. Then our clothes were packed and they were put on a car and taken to Aalborg. At 2:30 in the afternoon I drove with my family in a car (Extra-Feder-Vogn) to Aalborg where we arrived at 8:30 in the evening and stayed at the home of Christian Frederiksen in Svinglen in Aalborg.
Sunday 6th: At 3 o’clock in the afternoon we went on board the ship "Albion in Aalborg, and at 4 o’clock we left and came to Aarhus on April 7th at 2:30 at night, and sailed from there again on the steamship to Fredercia at 9:30 in the morning and left there at 11 o’clock. It was a beautiful sight to sail between Jutland and Funen and Slesvig, but when we in the evening almost came to Kiel the ships sailed on ground so that it was held there, and we all (about 700 emigrants from Vendsyssel, Aalborg, Aarhus, Skive, Fredericia and Funen) go in one side and then backwards all men to get the ship ok again. We now lying quietly and drove a little back into the steam, and then we went to Kiel where we arrived at 9 o’clock in the evening. Some of the emigrants went into town to lodge, and some stayed on the ship. I and 4 brethren stayed in the Railroad Hotel for the night.
Tuesday 8th: In the morning many of our families
in town at 9:30. Then we went to the railroad station in Kiel, and
at 11:15 we left there with an extra railroad train and rode these 14 miles
to Altona until 2:15 in the after noon. There the Saints waited until
evening before they could be ready to go on board ship.
I had to stay with the money bag until the middle of the afternoon, and then I and Madsen drove to Hamburg to President J. Van Cott at the English hotel and got 1,400 rigsdaler changed and got gold for silver. I came back in the evening and found my wife and children among the Saints on a boat and we now entered the ship and I got an order from C.A. Madsen [p.253] to distribute safety belts to Vendssysel Conference and was also assigned to be cash master for income and expenses and also to write a journal of the most important that happens.
Wednesday April 9 1862: We arranged our things somewhat and the ship people arranged their things on the ship. It was somewhat unfamiliar to us. Some were satisfied and some were very dissatisfied with the stairways and the toilets and lightning, and many of their clothes had disappeared. (It had been mixed with the emigrants' clothes on the ship "Humboldt which had been with us from the Aarhus and Fredericia Conferences) I lost some of mine and my wife's and children's clothing so I must buy some again in Hamburg.
Thursday April 10th: In the morning Brother Jens Jensen's wife of Høien fell through the steerage and down into the cargo and hurt her head very much and also her shoulders so she had to be carried into the berth unconsciously. In the evening I went with President C.A. Madsen to Hamburg to make some purchases as we have lost some of our clothes which came with the emigrants on "Humboldt and in the evening when we came home on the ship Elder R. Mikkelsen (steward on the ship) had fallen down through the upper deck to the between-deck and hurt his loin so that he had to be carried in the berth, and he can hardly move.
Friday 11th: Some assignments were made. Painter Buemann as steward. Elders S. Staerk and [Lars Anderson] Skoubye [Skouby] are cooks. Christen Olesen [Olsen] and Carl Chr. Jensen lamp trimmers. C. Andersen watch master. We are now divided into 8 districts and 20 berths in each district, and we are 259 adults, 131 children, 19 sucklings. Altogether 409 Saints.
Accounted for 324-1/2 full persons 8 district presidents were
called:
J. [Jacob] P. [Peder] Jacobsen 1
J.C. Kornum 2
N. [Niels] Mortensen 3
L. [Lars] P. [Peterson] Fjeldsted 4
C. [Christian] P. [Peder] Borregaard 5 J.
C. L. Frost 6
T. [Thomas] Larsen 7
J. Andersen 8
J. [Jens] Fr. [Fred] Mortensen clothes master. [PROBABLY, anton] A. Lund English interpreter. Winkelman and Jacob P. [Peder] Jacobsen German interpreters. Niels Chr. Andersen in charge of the washing. NL. JG. [p.254]
Saturday April 12 1862: I was assigned to help the steward with the accounts and delivery and L. [Lauritz] Larsen from Aalborg spiritual leader.
Sunday 13th. We didn't have any meeting on board until evening. We had a council meeting (midship) and Madsen set me apart as his first counselor and L. [Lauritz] Larsen as his second counselor and Joh. Chr. Jensen to wake the people up every morning at 5 o'clock with clarinet music, followed by 1 or 2 numbers on an accordion and likewise to have prayers at 7 o'clock in the morning and at 8 o'clock in the evening. Much more was discussed for the benefit of the company as cleanliness etc. NF. JWm.
Monday 14th. All well on the ship with the exception of a little sickness in the stomach as the result of the travel and the changed food.
Carl Chr. Jensen was appointed steward instead of Buemann and Mathias Jensen as lamp trimmer in his stead. We hired an extra cook for 90 rigsdaler, and he came on board and started the job today so that we can get good food that our health can be preserved, that we might reach the goal.
We are lying here waiting for a good wind that we can sail out. I am now through with exchanging money for the Saints and also with the payment for clothes as tents, bed sacks, cloth bound trunks, water containers, tin goods, rifles and other things to be used for the Saints' emigration.
I have received the following loans and delivered them to others:
From Jens C. Kornum 100 rigsdaler to Apostles Lyman and Rich to Faaer 150 rigsdaler
From Thomas Willestrup 50 rigsdaler
From Maren Andersen Hald 100 rigsdaler to O.N. Liljenquist 100 rigsdaler
From Thomas Willestrup 50 rigsdaler to C.A. Madsen 200 rigsdaler
From Peder Jensen Mylbak 150 rigsdaler [p.255]
[PAGES 256-260 CONTAIN LISTS OF NAMES OF SAINTS WHO GAVE MONEY FOR CLOTHES
AND EMIGRATION]
Itemized money received for the Saints' emigration and clothing.
Tuesday April 15 1862: In the afternoon at 2:30 the ship Franklin left. It is a big 3 masts ship guided by Captain Robert Murray and 3 mates, Hiram Clawson, William Henwood and Collin and the carpenter. There are two black cooks or 1 cook and 1 steward and 1 waiter for the captain and 16 seamen, American, German, English. We were driven out by 2 steamships 7 miles. "Vorwerts in front and "Alice on the side. At 8 o'clock in the evening we cast anchor and were lying quiet that night. At 2:30 at night the steamships left us. We had a quiet night with the exception of a little sickness. Our child Anemine was also sick, and Sister Else Jeppesen is sick and both Grethes have been sick, both my wife's sister and our daughter Petreane Margrethe.
My wife was somewhat seasick between Aalborg and Aarhus and likewise little Grethe and big Grethe and Sister Else Jeppesen, but I was well all the way on the journey with the exception of diarrhea on April 13th and 14th.
Wednesday 16th: In the morning we dropped anchor and crossed until 10 o'clock and then we crossed anchor again. We are now lying quiet between Hanover and Holsten and can see the lovely region and green dikes.
We held a council meeting and assigned Elder Jens Chr. Terpe as District President of the First District to replace Jacob P. Jacobsen. I gave out butter last Monday and rye bread and crackers today. Today Brother Hens Jensen's wife of Høien was again on the deck moving after her fall, and likewise Brother R. Mikkelsen was out of bed for a little while.
On April 11th, 12th, 13th and 14th: we had big hails and likewise snow and storm and much cold.
April 16th: The Saints play and dance on the deck. At :30 in the afternoon we crossed anchor and began sailing, and during the same time President C.A. Madsen and I married 4 couples, viz. Niels Peder Lønstrup and Else Cathrine Jensen, Jens Frederik Mortensen and Mette Marie Hansen, Søren Pedersen Staerk and Ane Sophie Pedersen, Chr. Peter Sørensen and Marie Mikkelsen. Madsen married the first and third couple and I the 2nd and 4th. (It was the first I have married). [p.260]
Today it is 2 years since I got married and 8 years since I got baptized. Then L. Larsen and I went with C.A. Madsen and married Peder Peders Selde and Marie Magdalene Einersen. At 7:30 we cast anchor again. Today we have sailed [-] miles from Glykstad where we stayed for the night. In the evening we had a council meeting and set Marie Kjølbye apart as a nurse. Today Sister K. Svendsen's purse disappeared on the deck with 43 dollars, but it was found by President Madsen. [-] Thursday, April 17th. At 4 o'clock in the morning Brother Søren Chr. Thygesen's child of Aalborg Conference (Thyge Chr. Thygesen 9 months) passed away. Today I handed out butter, bread and crackers. We weighed anchor and sailed a little, and then we cast anchor again.
April 15 and 16 1862: We had good weather.
From 4 to 7 o'clock we again went west against the wind. In the evening
we held a council meeting and decided to hold a council meeting every evening
at 8:30 midships. A little rain.
Good Friday 18th: In the morning at 5 o'clock we weighed anchor and went west of the steam against the wind 1-1/2 miles to Koks-Havn [LOCATION UNCLEAR] until 9 o'clock in the morning. At noon a boat came and brought with it the dead child to Koks, and there it will be buried. We are now here waiting for favorable wind, for now we are at the end of the Elben, some miles from Hamburg and we have the large ocean west of us, viz. the North Sea. Another child was brought to Koks who died on the 19th, viz, Brother Søren Sørensen's of Hune.
The undersigned hereby admit to owe Peder Jensen
Nylbak of Vendsyssel Conference 150 rigsdaler Danish, which sum or
the value of it I oblige to repay as soon as I can.
C. A. Madsen
Onboard the ship Franklin April 29 1862.
The undersigned hereby admit to owe Thomas
Anderon of Willestrup, Vendsyssel Conference 50 rigsdaler Danish, which
sum or the value of it I oblige to repay as soon as I can.
C. A. Madsen
The undersigned hereby admit to owe Jens Jensen Loth of the Vendsyssel Conference 350 rigsdaler Danish, which sum or the value of it I oblige to repay as soon as I can.
Jens Chr. Andersen Weibye
The undersigned hereby admit to owe Peder Jensen Mylbak of Vendsyssel
Conference 50 rigsdaler Danish, which sum or the value of it I oblige to
repay as soon as I can.
Jens Chr. Andersen Weibye
($186)
Onboard the ship Franklin May 10 1862.
[ON PAGES 262-264 OTHER ACCOUNTS OF INCOME AND EXPENSES FROM DECEMBER 1 1861 TO APRIL 1 1862 LISTED IN DETAIL AS WELL.]
Saturday April 19 1862: I distributed bread and water. At 3 o'clock in the afternoon Søren Sørensen's child died from "hune" (Joseph 3 years old). He was sick for 7 days. At 5 o'clock in the afternoon I married Brother Mathias Jensen and Sister Metine [Mettine] Sørensen of Ugilt. South western wind and some rain.
Sunday 20th: (Easter Sunday) I delivered butter, bread and water. At 2:15 in the afternoon Lars Peter Christensen's child of Faurholdt (Maren 5-1/2 years) died from measles. Seven days sickness. In the afternoon we had preaching in First and Second Districts. In the evening L. [Lauritz] Larsen married Brother Carl Chr. Jensen and Maren Jensen, both of Vendsyssel Conference. Today there was requirement in Koks after beer. There is some sickness here onboard, viz. diarrhea which in some people has become dysentery. In the evening we held a council meeting and it was decided to double the guards during the night so that 4 men walk on the corridor for two hours and follow the ladies and help with the sick, and L. Larsen and I supervise the watchmen.
Monday April 21st: Very beautiful weather;
the wind was northeast. At 10 o'clock in the morning we laid anchor and
sailed in direction of North-Northwest. At 11:30 Brother C.A. Madsen
married Brother Christen Olesen [Olsen] and Sister Birgithe Marie Christensen
of Vendsyssel Conference. Today the health aboard the ship is better and
many are on the deck. At 2 o'clock we again laid anchor. In the evening
I married Elder Thomas Larsen and Sister Andrea Jensen, both of Aalborg
Conference. We sailed one mile today.
Tuesday 22nd: At 6 o'clock in the morning Brother Steffen Jensen Baek's wife of the Aalborg Conference gave birth to a son after an hour's sickness. He was named Chr. August Baek. It went very quietly.
At 9 o'clock we laid anchor and sailed west. At 1 o'clock we could see the island Helgoland on the right side, one mile from us. This is how the island looks from the sea. [HERE THE AUTHOR HAS DRAWN AN ILLUSTRATION] [p.265]
In the afternoon President Madsen married Elder J.C.L. Frost and Sister Johanne Marie Hansen.
Wednesday April 23 1862. We sailed and many were seasick, and I was also somewhat seasick but not as much as many others. However, I was not more sick than I could walk. Sister [Carol Marie] Truelsen's child Carl Andersen died at the age of 2-1/2 at 3 o'clock in the afternoon. I didn't attend a council meeting in the evening. My wife was very seasick. Sister Ane Jensen from Aarslevhede helped us the most. We crossed the headwind.
Thursday 24th: At 7 o'clock in the morning Brother Anders Chr. Jensen's child of Gaardsholdt died, Jensine Jacobine 3 month old from measles. We crossed the headwind.
Friday 25th: I delivered butter, bread and water. In the evening Brother Jens Andersen of Vedum died. (He was the richest of the emigrants on this ship. He has owned 12000 rigsdaler and done much good.) He was 49 years old and was sick for three days.
Saturday April 26. Favorable wind, but almost calm. In the afternoon at 2:30 blacksmith J. Peter Jacobsen's child of Ugilt Chr. Holm died from measles one year old.
At 6 o'clock we could see England from a distance of 1 mile, and then we turned and crossed along the countryside to the canal. During the night my wife had a bad cough I gave her two drops of "Belladonna."
Sunday 27th: During the night one of the sailors fell asleep at his job, and the captain came and boxed his ears. Then he caught the captain and threw him against the deck and held him and he cried for help, but then came the mate and helped the captain, and the mate now stands with iron around his hands above the captain's cabin with the hands bound. When he in the morning had the opportunity to cut himself loose he was immediately surrounded with iron around the feet. At 6 o'clock in the afternoon 12 sailors went to the captain to intercede for the sailor, but it didn't help, although they prayed for him and were much against the captain.[p.266]
I n the morning Brother Niels Christensen of Aalborg Conference died from diarrhoea. He is 62 years old. In the afternoon Brother Niels C.C. Stamhuus' son Christian died from measles at the age of 7-1/2. In the morning we could again see England. Good weather but almost completely quiet. On Monday morning April 28th. Sister Abigail Jensen's child (foster-child) of Aalborg Conference 9 months old [died.] She has been weak right from her birth. (The name is Dorthea Jensen). It is beautiful weather today, favorable wind, and we are sailing in the canal one-half mile from England, and at 12 o'clock noon we are just outside of Dover in England and can see the city and the castle on top of the hill. England looks very beautiful, white mountains along the sea and green hills and valleys on the country side. At 2 o'clock in the afternoon Brother Laurits [Lauritz] Larsen's son of Høien, Martin Johan 2 years old [died] from measles, and then we could see the coast of France. We could see England all day and in the evening. Pleasant wind today. In the evening Peder Mikkelsen was set apart as President of the First District to replace J.C.Terpe as he is sickly. Ane Jensen of Aarslevhede and Mariane Pedersen of Vedum were set apart as nurses aides to Margarethe Frantsen instead of Sister Hviid and Marie Kjolbye.
Tuesday April 29th: At one o'clock at night Brother Anders Larsen's son Jens 2-1/2 years old died from measles. Today we can see England again. At 12 noon we passed by the island of Write close to half a mile. And at the same time Brother Christoffer Thomsen's child of Gaardsholdt Oline Marie 5 years died from measles.
Our daughter Anemine is very sick today. We could see today, but the channel is very wide. Today there were some seasick people.
A very good wind today and in the evening. In the evening it was decided in the council to hold prayers every evening at 8:30 and council at 9 o'clock. [p.267]
Wednesday April 30 1862. In the morning we sailed out of the channel and into the Spanish Lake. Today the measles have come out on our child Anemine. Today Frederik Jacobsen's daughter Sara Marie died from measles at the age of 6.
Thursday May 1st: Good wind. Sailed about 3 miles an hour. Many were sick. I stayed in bed in the afternoon.
Friday 2nd: During the night Niels Mortensen Lynge's daughter Maren Kirstine died of measles at the age of 5. And in the morning Niels Lynge's son Ander Peter Fjeldsted died from measles at the age of 6 months. In the afternoon Frederik Jacobsen's daughter Ingerlise Thomine died from measles at the age of 9. (On board the ship 37 are suffering from measles. 7 grownups and 17 children have diarrhea today.)
Saturday May 3rd: Today we sailed more than 2-1/2 miles an hour. In the morning Niels Lauritsen's daughter Mette Kathrine died from measles at the age of 7-3/4. In the afternoon Niels Stamhuset's son Søren Peter died from measles age 1-1/4.
Sunday May 4th: In the morning Anders C.P. Moller's son Niels Peter died from measles at the age of 2-1/2. In the afternoon Blacksmith Jas P. Jacobsen's daughter Rasmine Laurine died from measles at the age of 2-3/4. Today good wind and a little rain.
Monday May 5th: During the night Ane Kirstine Bassibaek's daughter Thomine Kristine died from measles at the age of 2-1/2. In the morning Christoffer Thomsen's son Carl Chr. died from measles at the age of 2-1/2. At noon Jens Peter Nielsen's son Niels Chr. died from measles at the age of 4. Today we are 23 degrees out in the Atlantic Ocean, and there are 50 degrees to New York. Altogether 73 degrees across the Atlantic Ocean.
On Tuesday May 6th: We sailed 47 Danish miles in 24 hours. It is very cold. The sickness is decreasing. This evening Joh. Chr. Jensen's son Jens Jai died from measles at the age of 6 years. [p.268]
Wednesday May 7 1862: In the morning Anders
Chr. Haardsholdt's daughter Ane Marie Jensine at the age of 1-3/4 died
from weakness after the measles, and a little later John Chr. Jensen's
daughter Marthine Josephine died from measles at the age of 2-1/4. In the
afternoon Lars Christensen Sataun's son Anton died from measles at the
age of 3-1/4.
Thursday May 8th: Less good wind. This evening an envious spirit appeared in the council regarding the distribution of the stores as well as wheat bread and pancakes to the sick, but President C.A. Madsen chastised them as they deserved. Sailed about 30 Danish miles today.
Friday May 9th: Today contrary wind; sailed a little forward. In the evening Peder Poulsen's son of Aalborg Conference Poul Chr. 2-1/2 years old died from measles and the same evening Anders C.P. Moller's son of age 4-1/2 died from measles. It was raining, sailed quickly north this evening.
Saturday May 10th: Our child Anemine is improving a little, but our little Petreane Margrethe is sick. Today it is the third day.
Sunday 11th: I have now had diarrhea for 12 days, but now it has stopped. In the morning Lars Peter Faurholdt's son Ole 2-3/4 years old died from measles. Today we are sailing in the right direction. It is blowing a lot, so we are rocked a lot. Four sisters bake 120 pancakes to the sick and 2 of them bring them around.
Monday 12th: Today it is very cold and less pleasant wind. Madsen gave us much good counseling in the Council and likewise good teachings.
Tuesday 13th: In the morning Lars Chr. Jørgensen Elling's son Jørgen Chr. died from measles at the age of 3. We are sailing well today, but it is very cold. In the council meeting in the evening I informed the Saints to which the paragraph "Emigration Expenses" had been used to cover the expenses of the conference as well as expenses of the emigrants' travel. [p.269]
Wednesday May 14 1862: It is very cold today, but we are sailing fine. In the afternoon Peder Poulsen's son of Aalborg Conference Ole Ferdinand 5 years old died from measles. Today it was decided that I shall share a car with Brother Jens Chr. Christensen Poel of Vendsyssel.
Thursday May 15th: Today we are sailing fast in the direction of Southwest, but it is extremely cold. In the evening Painter Harald Bueman's [Buemann’s] foster-daughter Ane Adoptine [Adophine] died from measles at the age of 2-1/2. This evening it is blowing extremely strong, but however not a storm. Madsen taught us to join together as a family to have our clothes together. We in the Vendsyssel Conference are divided into 17 families.
Friday 16th: The weather was almost completely quiet, we are sailing Southwest. At noon today Niels Mortensen Lynge's son Jens died at the age of 3-3/4 from measles, and in the evening the son of Jens Petersen of Aalborg Conference Jens Anton died from breast weakness at the age of 2-1/2. This evening the fog started on New Fundlands Banks. (The Fishbanks).
Saturday 17th: Fog and cold. In the afternoon Blacksmith J.P. Jacobsen's son Jens Ludvig Theodor died from measles at age 6. We sailed today in 35 fathoms of water and we have sailed for many days where it has been too deep to sound.
Sunday 18th: At 9 o'clock we are through the
fog and have sunshine and milder air and are going Southwest. At
noon Niels Jensen Somonsen's son died from diarrhea after the measles at
the age of 3-3/4. In the afternoon we had a good meeting on the quarter-deck
(back deck) in the free air which was very enjoyable. I also preached
to the congregation which consisted of more than 100 people. At 4
o'clock in the afternoon the fog returned. And then Jens Nielsen
Blegerhavs daughter Karen Marie died from measles at the age of 4-1/4.
[p.270] In the council meeting in the evening I loaned Steffen Jensen
Baek of Aalborg Conference 5 rigsdaler and Christen Pedersen Lindholm of
Aalborg Conference 14 rigsdaler. Then Jens C. Kornum gave me 1 rigsdaler
which was also loaned to Steffen Jensen Baek.
Monday May 19 1862: Today we are sailing fast
and take a good course, but it is very foggy and cold. Good teachings
were given in the evening council meeting by Madsen and others.
Tuesday 20th: Much fog and cold, but we are sailing well. In the afternoon Frederik Jacobsen's daughter Elisabeth died from measles at the age of 2-1/2.
Wednesday 21st: In the morning we heard the cry to go up and see a stone cliff from which we were a ½ Danish mile away and had this vision before my eye and it looked to be 10-15 yards high, but a little later in the day when the sun started shining on it, it proved to be an iceberg, and in a telescope it could be seen from 3 until 10 o'clock in the morning when we in clear weather half a Danish mile from it passed by an island which bordered on New Scotland. What a joy it was for us to see land, but it didn't last long before we sailed out of sight. In the afternoon there was a conflict between C.A. Madsen and Christoffer Thomsen about a rifle which made Madsen angry and he became too hot-headed and pushed C. Thomsen twice. In the evening In the evening [SIC] Joh. Chr. Jensen's daughter Johanne Dorthea died from measles at the age of 4-1/4. Tonight no wind.
In the council it was accepted by the brethren that Elder R. Mikkelsen will be my assistant with the delivery of goods. At 11:15 in the evening some were alarmed when they were informed and smelled there was fire in a tree, but it was soon found out that it was at the tree at the passengers' cooking galley but it was soon put out by the help of the water hoses on the ship to our great joy. [p.271]
Thursday May 22 1862: It was clear sunshine in the morning. We are sailing westward, but it is very cold almost as in Trondheim in Norway C.A. Madsen said.
We are sailing on the 61 grade and we have about 110 Danish miles to New York. Now it is foggy and cold again. We are now sailing Northwest. In the council meeting in the evening it was mentioned that Jesus used a wrap on the dove merchants and Petrus [Peter] cut the High Priest's servant's ear off etc.
Friday 23rd: In the morning we sailed north. Sunshine and clear cold air. At 9 o'clock we could see New Scotland and at 11 o'clock before we turned were two Danish miles near it and could see buildings and forests just before Liverpool in Scotland which looked very beautiful. We are now sailing southward and at 1 o'clock we were again out of sight. In the council meeting in the evening President C.A. Madsen presented the following to sustain as Authorities in Zion and here.
1. Brigham Young President, Seer and Revelator of the Church of Jesus Christ.
2. Heber C. Kimball as his First and Daniel H. Wells as his Second Counselors.
3. The Twelve Apostles with Orson Hyde as President.
4. C. A. Madsen as Captain of the Company.
5. J. C. A. Weibye and L. Larsen as his counselors.
6. J. A. Weibye as Cashier and Secretary of the Company.
7. L. Larsen as manager of the Company.
8. Peder Mikkelsen, J.C. Kornum, Niels Mortensen Lynge, Lars P. Fjeldsted,
P.
Borgaard, J.C.L. Frost, Thomas Larsen and Johan Andersen as District Presidents.
9. Then to sustain each other as brothers and sisters. All the underlined proposals were unanimously accepted. [p.272]
Saturday May 24 1862. In the morning we sailed West and Southwest which is the right course. It was decided in the Council that those who would have President C.A. Madsen to get some food from New York to Florence should in advance to me (J.C.A. Weibye) 1-1/2 rigsdaler for each person above 8 years and one rigsdaler for each from 1 to 8 years old. And those under the age of one year should not have any goods. And 14 rigsdaler for payment on the railroad etc. for each from 12 years to the highest age and 7 rigsdaler for children between 5 an 12 years, and all children below the age of 5 travel free through America.
The undersigned hereby confess to owe Else Marie Jørgensen of Hjørring forty rigsdaler Danish which amount I bind myself to repay her as soon as I can after her arrival to Zion, either in money or goods.
But if she dies in Denmark or arrives in Zion and
does not require it paid, then after death I shall pay it to the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in Zion.
Jens Chr. Andersen Weibye
Onboard the ship Franklin May 10, 1862.
(21 dollars 25 cents American)
The undersigned hereby admit to owe J.C.A. Weibye fourteen dollars which amount I undertake to repay him either in money or values as soon as I can. Onboard the ship Franklin May 20 1862.
Christen Pedersen
Testified by A. Engberg.
The undersigned hereby admit to owe J. Chr. Anderen Weibye six
dollars which I hereby pledge to repay him either in money or values as
soon as I can. Onboard the ship Franklin May 19 1862.
Steffen Jensen Baek
Testified by A. Engberg
The undersigned hereby admit to owe Jens Chr. Andersen Weibye of Vendsyssel
Conference 18 rigsdaler Danish which amount or the value of it I pledge
to repay as soon as I can. Onboard the ship Franklin May 10 1862.
Ane Margrethe Pedersen
(American value 9 dollars 55 cents)
Onboard the ship Franklin May 25 1862.
Captain Murray.
Dear Sir: The passengers on the ship Franklin fulfill hereby a pleasant duty to thank you and acknowledge you for your courtesy to us, for your care for the sick, for the passengers welfare, for your helpfulness for your encouraging attitude, for your patient lenience to our awkwardness because of our unaccustomed experience with silver, for your knowledge and experience which we know have contributed to our fast and sacred crossing from Hamburg to New York. As we are leaving the ship we wish that success and progress may crown your days on earth.
J.C.A. Weibye. L. Larsen.
A.H. Lund
R. Mikkelsen.
J. Andersen
C.C. Jensen
Ane M. Frantsen Ane Jensen
Sunday May 25th: Sailed West, but it was very quiet. The sun was shining clearly and it was milder than usual, and we also saw some small black birds like the "svales" in Denmark.
In the afternoon we had a meeting on the deck midships under open skies. T. Larsen, J.C. Kornum and I preached to them, and as it was almost completely quiet some, about 200 of the Saints, were on the deck to attend the meeting. In the evening 6 brothers and 6 sisters were appointed to wash and make the sicks and the weaks clothing clean of lice and other unclean things with Brother L. Staerk and Sister Ane Margrethe Frantzen heading the Cleaning Committee. [p.274]
Monday May 2 1862: Clear air but somewhat cold. We are crossing Southwest, Northwest and again West. In the council meeting in the evening President C.A. Madsen spoke much about teaching and contemplation to us and said that the most evil which has been here or some other place has appeared because of the question MINE AND YOURS.
And still none of us own anything, but all is the Lord's and we are housekeepers. Madsen proposed to the council that he and I (J.C.A.Weibye) and Carl Chr. Jensen become chairmen of the purchase of foods for the company through the states and L. Larsen chairman to bring it by the help of 12 brothers, viz.
J.C. Kornum
J.F. Mortensen
Hans Christensen
N.C.C. Stamhuus
H.C. Hansen
T.C.P. Grysberg
Chr. Peter Sørensen
J.C.S. Frost
Jørgen Nielsen
Axel Einersen
Søren Jacobsen and
Jens Jensen Løth
A letter was read thus and it was unanimously decided to bring it to the mates.
Onboard the ship Franklin May 1862.
To the mates Clawson, Henwood and Collin.
Gentlemen: We the passengers, before we leave the ship, are happy to offer to you our thanks and gratitude for your kind and gentlemanlike treatment there according to our experience and it is unsurpassed and have rendered to our passage crossing the Atlantic comfort, pleasure and satisfaction in every regard.
And with the most sincere desire for your welfare
and happiness we leave you forever remembering our agreeable and joyful
voyage under your care and company.
Respectfully yours,
J.C.A. Weibye, L. Larsen,
A.H. Lund,
R. Mikkelsen, J. Andersen,
Carl Chr. Jensen,
Ane Margrethe Frantzen,
Ane Jensen. [p.275]
At 11 o'clock in the evening Niels Jensen's child from Høien Jensine Kirstine died from measles at the age of 2-1/2. dj = jd.
Tuesday May 27 1862: From last night at 10
o'clock until 8 o'clock this morning we have been sailing fine in the right
direction towards West/Northwest, but now it is almost quiet and somewhat
warm, fog and much rain.
Today it is 7 weeks since we came on board the ship Franklin in the harbor in Hamburg, and from here on I will give a short description of our treatment, food and drinks etc.
We 409 emigrants came here on Franklin Tuesday April 8th in the evening, and Madsen assigned me to distribute the berths (or beds which were so wide that 3 could lie on one without being jammed). There were 160 beds one above the other, and we had our clothing taken care of and we had food delivered which consisted of meat, ham, peas, beans, potatoes, barley groats, rice, prunes, syrup, vinegar, pepper, coffee beans, tea, brown sugar, powdered sugar, chicory, butter, ryebread and crackers as long as this ryebread could stand the mold and then crackers, water, wheat meal for pancakes, herrings, salt and oil for the lamps. We lighted 11 lamps every evening; the six belong to the ship and the 5 are the emigrants'. We got an extra cook hired in Hamburg by the name of Christensen for 90 rigsdaler and two of our own brethren, Staerk and Skoubye [Skouby] are cooks. From our own goods we had good food made as peas, sweet soup, rice boiled in milk and barley porridge. We had sweet soup on Sunday, Peas on Monday, Rice pudding on Tuesday, Rice pudding on Wednesday, Peas on Thursday, Barley porridge on Friday and Herrings and potatoes on Saturday. [p.276]
Some of the emigrants had brought measles with them from home which soon spread around all over the ship so that about 40, especially children, were attacked at the same time. Besides, most of the emigrants suffered from diarrhea, some for two weeks and some in less time and some longer which exhausted us a lot. And besides almost all of us lost the taste for the crackers which lasted for a short time or longer time. At the close of the journey we soaked them in cold water or tea water. After 8-12 hours we intended to eat them and they would be soft like a loaf of bread, made of rye flour and wheat flour in Denmark. For the sick two times a day oat soup, rice soup or sego soup, and almost every day pancakes by the hundreds were baked for the sick and those who didn't like crackers. Besides we had often baked white bread by the black steward for the old people who couldn't chew crackers. We were divided into 8 districts about equally large. We held a council meeting every evening, and many necessary things were done both regarding cleanliness and help to the poor which they needed for their journey through America.
We washed the deck three times a week and twice it was fumigated with tar.
The Spirit of Peace was among us, so I haven't heard any more evil during the 7 weeks more than once among so many people, and naturally each of us has our imperfections and human weaknesses.
The captain, the mates (3), the carpenter (1), and the seamen (16) were very human to us as well as the captain's servant, the black steward and the black cook who often cooked for us in his time off as well as our own cook (Christensen) cooked and baked pancakes for us.
We held meetings partly on the deck and partly on the between-deck with ourselves. Almost every morning at 5 o’clock they blew the clarinet or played the harmonica to get people up, and sometimes both things were used, and likewise at 7 o'clock in the morning and 8:30 in the evening for prayer. They danced on the deck almost every day, but mostly in the afternoon from 6:30 until 8:30, and then our own brethren played and two mates, the carpenter, the captain's servant or one of the seamen, so we had much joy when we don't think about the many deaths from measles. Up to this time 3 grownups and 43 children [p.277] have died, almost all of them from measles. These days the smallpox has broken out among us so four children have been attacked by it. We have almost had contrary wind all the time. Otherwise we would have been in New York many days ago as Franklin is an excellent ship. We have sailed around all those we have been able to see.
There has been very little seasickness among us. It was only a couple of times in the beginning, once on the North Sea and once on the Atlantic Ocean. We feel much better sailing on the Atlantic Ocean than on the North Sea between Hamburg and England.
Now about myself and my family.
I feel very fine on this my journey to Zion and thus does my family.
We were all well when we came on board the ship, and I have been well all the time with the exception of diarrhea for two weeks. My wife has also been well all the time, but however, she has continually been in bed since April 30th because our little Anemine became sick from measles on April 30th, and she has been lying with her to keep her warm. Since then the measles have disappeared. Now the sickness has gone to coughing, ear pain and weakness, and she has become very meager. O God, wilt Thou heal her is our prayer in the name of Jesus, amen.
On May 8th our child Petreane Margrethe became sick with a cold and has been lying in bed now and then since that and has been more or less sick and still is. My wife's sister Ane Margrethe has been well almost all the time. My old sister (72 years) Else Jeppesen has mostly been in bed and has been more or less sick. My sister Sidsel Cathrine with 4 children Johanne Marie, Anders, Poul and Chr. have been well with the exception of a little seasickness. My sister Maren with her husband Jens Jensen and children Jens, Ane, Anders and Ane Marie have been well with the exception that her husband had difficulty to stand the sea, especially in the beginning; then he mostly had to stay in bed, but now hope is enlivened much. [p.278]
In the afternoon of May 27 1862 the seamen took the anchor up and lowered the anchors down on the side of the ship which is a good sign that we are approaching New York. In the evening in the council it was decided that Brother C. Andersen (brother in arms) should be luggage manager on the train through America and have 4 brothers to help him.
During the night we sailed well.
Wednesday May 28th: It was foggy in the morning. We are sailing well in South West. In the afternoon at 2 o'clock the lock boat No. 21 came. We got the cargo on board which made us happy, and now we could start to see 8-10 ships which was very new to us on the Atlantic Ocean where we sailed for several days without seeing a ship.
At 4 o'clock in the afternoon we could see North America's Continent, and at 5:30 we turned and sailed towards the Northwest towards the country. It was very beautiful to see America's land and the many fires which burned during the night, for there is little room and it takes caution to sail.
Thursday May 29th: At 2 o'clock at night Joh. Chr. Jensen's child Martinus Liljenquist died from weakness. At 4 o'clock in the morning a steamboat came and took us and towed us, and at 7 o'clock and the doctor from the state Eiland and we were tested, and the dead child came on land. At 10 o'clock in the morning we came so near to New York as Nørre Sundby is from Aalborg in old Denmark.
We were now very busy to pack our clothes together to be ready to go ashore. At 11 o'clock our clothing came by Franklin and on a large transport boat from Castle Garden, and at 12 noon we ourselves came on it and were there for two hours, but then we received a message from Castle Garden that we could not get off the boat there as there were so many dead people on the ship and some were still sick. We now had to go back on Franklin again, but they sailed to the coast with all our clothing and beds with a very few exceptions, and 18 of our party were taken to a hospital on an island, shortly from New York of whom 10 were sick and 8 well in the same families. [p.279]
Vendsyssel
Conference
Aalborg Conference
Thomas A. Willestrup X
Frederik Jacobson X
Johanne Marie (his wife) Sick His wife
Sick
Karoline (his daughter) Sick
His son Peter X
Larsine Marie (his daughter) Sick His son Jens Sick
Niels Jensen Høien X
Thomas Larsen X
His wife Sick
His wife Andrea Sick
His daughter Sick
A. Chr. Christensen Biersted X
Mariane Hansen Sick
His wife X
Her daughter Sick
His daughter Sick
We now stayed on the ship this night without getting any of our clothing back with the exception of 30 beds for more than 300 persons and still kind of a quarantine. During the night Søren Chr. Thygesen's daughter Ane Kirstine Marie 2 years old [died] from measles. She was buried in the water.
Today we have received milk, bread, cheese and some more from New York which all tasted very well. (Today it was Ascension Day) [p.280]
Friday May 30 1862: We remained on the ship Franklin in kind of a quarantine and could now see the lovely surroundings and the big traffic of steamboats and steamships and other ships by the thousands and see the beautiful cities which belong to New York, one of the biggest business places in the world. The weather was very beautiful and it was exceptionally warm today just like yesterday, but it is also the first time that the heat starts this year. We could see a large fire in New York which lasted several days, for it was oil that burned.
Saturday 31st: At 2 o'clock in the afternoon I for the first time set my feet on the land of North America or Joseph's Land of Inheritance.
We now got into Castle Garden, a large round building which could hold many hundreds of people. At 3 o'clock in the afternoon Apostle C.C. Rich together with J. Van Cott to visit us. At 5 o'clock our clothes we had our clothes brought out from Castle Garden. At 8 o'clock we went from there through the streets of New York. Many pointed fingers at us, especially children, and said Djøtz, Djøtz, Djøtz!
The railroad goes through New York and there are also streetcars in several streets. At 8 o'clock we left New York on an extra train in 8 cars and besides 3 cars for our clothes. We, about 350 people, might each have 100 lbs. free on the railroad. Adult and children half, and still we had 5,750 lbs. overweight which cost $150.
The weather was very beautiful and mild. We drove through the whole night.
Sunday June 1st: At 7 o'clock in the morning Ane Kirstine Bassibaek's daughter died, Maren Kirstine Marie 8 years old from consumption after measles. At 7:30 we came to Albany and crossed on a steamboat.
The child was buried there which cost 7 dollars.
Brother Van Cott and Blackburn went with us there, but Van Cott remained there and took care of two letters for me, one to H.C.S. Høgsted in Hjørring and one to my wife's parents Peder Pedersen back in Rakkebye. [p.281]
Sunday June 1 1862: At 12:30 noon we drove from Albany in other railroad cars and arrived in Syracuse at 9 o'clock in the evening and slept in the cars during the night. In the morning we bought bread. (We had with us from New York bread, butter, cheese, hot dogs, pork) and at 7 o'clock in the morning on June 2nd we left Syracuse in the same cars. (Bought a patglas in Syracuse at the price of 1 ½ dollars.
At 10:30 we crossed a bridge at a small waterfall in a large city Rochester, and at 3 o'clock in the afternoon we crossed an unusually large bridge at Clifton where the railroad goes on top of the road across this bridge, and there you can see the gorgeous Niagara Waterfall which is about an English mile from there. I and some others went to see this waterfall. The water tumbled down so that it rumbled heavily and went up in the air again. [AN ILLUSTRATION OF THE SUSPENSION BRIDGE IS PROVIDED AT THE BOTTOM OF p.282]
We stayed at this railroad station until 7 p.m. Then we got into other cars and drove all night. (We were now in English possessions).
Tuesday June 3 1862: In the morning we drove across the Sumpige Areas and along the St. Clare Lake and arrived in the Windsor Station at 2:30 in the afternoon and crossed the St. Clare Lake in a steam-ferry (just as far as between Sundby and Aalborg in Denmark) to Detroit. (Now we are again in the United States) where we immediately got into other railroad cars and left there at 4 o'clock in the afternoon. The weather was beautiful and it was a beautiful fertile area.
There I saw the first female Indian, a girl about 12 years. We drove all night.
Wednesday June 4th: The weather was beautiful. Around noon we drove along the Michigan Lake. (There are big waves like the ones at Løkken in Denmark.) [AN ILLUSTRATION OF THE NIAGRA WATERFALLS IS PROVIDED AT THE TOP OF p. 283] [p.283] We came to Chicago at 11:30 a.m. We were in town to buy food, viz. 700 loaves of bread, butter and cheese for 273-1/2 passengers. We now got into other cars and left at 6 p.m. and drove all night.
Thursday June 5 1862: Beautiful weather. At 8 o'clock in the morning our dear child, Anemine, started dying, and in 2 hours, viz. at 10 o'clock she gave up the spirit quietly (after 5 weeks of sickness) in Prairie City close to Quincey in Illinois. The Poulsen sisters sewed burial clothes to her, a shift and a white dress, blue stockings and boots and a white mantle and a white ribbon around the body and about the wrists and a white sheet with cut holes in the edge.
At 2:30 p.m. we came to Quincey, and at 4:30 we sailed from there on a ship 16 English miles up the Missouri River to Hannibal where we arrived at 6 o'clock the same evening. I went to town to do some errands, and Brother Mitchel brought a coffin for Anemine. The shape of the coffin on top of oak, brown, polished, Price $3, and in the evening he helped me to carry her 2 English miles to Samuel Coleman in Hannibal who promised to bury her the second day and put the following inscription on her grave. Price $2.50.
Anemine Weibye
born February 10 1861 in Hjørring in Denmark,
in Europe by parents J.C.A. Weibye and S.M. Weibye.
Died June 5 1862 in Prairie City near Quincy City
close to Quincy in Illinois. [p.284]
We slept in the railway-carriages during the night.
Friday June 6, 1862: At 6 o'clock in the morning we left Hannibal and drove across flat, fertile and almost uninhabited plains where we saw American soldiers who had raised their tents, partly at the towns and partly at the bridges to prevent the Southern people to break up the railroad or the bridges. Today we drove 209 English miles from Hannibal to St. Joseph with the speed of an English mile in 3 minutes, but we often stopped for a long time, and for this reason we didn't arrive in St. Joseph until 7:30 in the evening. I went to town to buy bread for the company. It was very hot today. We slept in the same cars during the night.
Saturday 7th: At 4 o'clock in the morning we got out of the cars and to a green plain at the Missouri River where we stayed until noon. Then we went on board the steamship "Westward". (Many of us were in the St. Joseph City, some to buy clothes and I and Brother Abraham Mitchel to buy food for the company). At 10 o'clock in the evening we sailed from St. Joseph against the stream in the Missouri River. We had very poor room on this ship (or steamboat).
Sunday 8th: We held a Whitsuntide party on
the Missouri River and enjoyed the beautiful weather and this lovely wooded
area. On the whole way there is nothing else to see on both sides
of the river but wood and forests, and the stream is so strong that it
takes the soil with trees and everything else and takes it with it.
Wherever you saw you saw streaming trees which the stream takes.
Monday 9th: Beautiful weather. At 6 o'clock in the
morning we sailed by Nebraska City. At 3 o'clock in the afternoon
we came by Council Bluff and at 6 o'clock we came to Omaha where I went
out to bread. There Elder H.C. Hansen came to us and traveled with
us to Florence where we arrived in the evening at 10 o'clock and got our
clothes gathered together and stayed on the beach. [NOTE THERE IS AN ASTERISKED
NOTE SAYING: Saw 4 Indians there.] [p.285]
. . . At 10:10 we could see the Valley (Salt Lake
Valley) and then right away across a small spring to the right, and at
10:18 we could see houses in the Valley, and now much up on a hill, and
at 10:26 we cold see Great Salt Lake City. At 10:30 we stopped on
the hill and gathered until 11 o’clock and then off again down to the city,
where we arrived at 2 o’clock in the afternoon. Here many friends
came and welcomed us of whom some were from Weibye. . . . [p.333]
------------------------------
Daybook of Jens Christian Andersen Weibye
Weibye, Jens Christian Andersen. Daybook. pp.17-2
On Tuesday the 8th of April at 11 1/4 a.m. we left Kiel per rail
and arrived at Altona at 2 1/4 p.m. and [p.17] late in the evening we embarked
in ship Franklin for America.
On Tuesday the 15th of April we sailed from Hamburg and came
to Cuxhaven the 18th of April where we waited for good wind till Monday
21st when we sailed again and got into the British Channel on Monday the
28th, and our child Anemine was taken sick with measles, and continued
sick until the 5th of June.
Our daughter Petreane Magrethe was also sick for 3 weeks on board
the Franklin.
We came to New York on Thursday the 29th of May, having been on board the Franklin 7 weeks and 2 days.
We had to lie in quarantine two days because of the much sickness on board, out of 409 emigrants died 3 adults and 45 children under 12 years, or nearly one eight died, mostly of measles or the effect thereof.
Mr. Robert Murray was captain for the ship Franklin. [p.18]
Elder C. A. Madsen was captain for us emigrants, and I was his 1st and Lauritz Larsen from Aalborg his 2nd councilor (appointed April 8.)
C. A. Madsen selected me on the 6th of April as clerk, and cashier (treasurer) for the company till we come to Great Salt Lake City.
On the 31st day of May p.m. we were taken from the ship Franklin to Castle Garden in New York in the United States of North America.
In the evening of May 31st we started on the railway from New
York through
mile
mile
Albany
144
144
Albany
Rochester
229
Suspension Bridge 303
303
Hamilton
43
Suspension Bridge Paris
72
London
119
Windsor
228
Detroit
229
229
Ann Arbor
37
Detroit
Jackson
76 [p.19]
Marshall
108
Kalamazoo
141
Niles 191
Michigan City
227
Lake Aation
248
Calumet
269
Chicago
284
284
Mendota 88
Chicago
Galesburg
168
East Burlington
218
Quincy
269
269
Hanibal
20
Quincy
St. Joseph
207
207
Hanibal Florence 255 255
St. Joseph English Mile 1711
1. Railroad wagon from New York to Albany 144 mile
2. Railroad wagon from Albany to Suspension Bridge 303
3. Railroad wagon from Suspension Bridge to Detroit 229
4. Railroad wagon from Detroit to Chicago 284
5. Railroad wagon from Chicago to Quincy 269
Steamboat from Quincy to Hanibal 20
6. Railroad wagon from Hanibal to St. Joseph 207
Steamboat from St. Joseph to Florence 255
Total Mile 1711 [p.20]
June 1st 1862 we came to Syracuse
2nd
3rd Drive the whole night and day.
4th
5th came to Hanibal
On the 5th of June died my dear child Anemine aged 1 year 3 months and 25 days in Prairie City near Quincey, Illinois and was buried at Hannibal on the 6th of June. This evening we arrived at St. Joseph and left in the evening of the seventh going up the Missouri River and came to Florence, Nebraska, on Monday evening the 9th of June, where we stayed 5 weeks till Monday the 14th of July.
On the 13th of July we were organized at Florence, forty five wagons under C. A. Madsen as captain, and H. C. Hansen as sergeant of the guard.
On the 14th of July we started [p.21] from Florence. . . . [p.22]
. . . Traveling from Florence to Salt Lake City, from July 14th to Sept. 23rd. . . . [p.23]
. . . On Tuesday the 23rd of September 1862 at two in the after noon we arrived in Salt Lake City. . . . [p.25]
------------------------------
The Humboldt was built in Germany
Humboldt (1862)
Reminiscences and Journal of Christian Anderson
Anderson, Christian. Reminiscences and journal (Ms 1917), p.
7.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
Bertelsen, Annie E., Diary, (Typescript) Utah Pioneer Biographies
vol. 5, pp. 31-32 (FHL)
. . . Mar. 17, 1862--My brother John came from Jyland where he had been laboring as traveling elder in Aalborg Conference the last four years. We went together to "Wester Broe where our brother Julius was staying, to visit him. When John commenced to preach to him he said he did not want to hear it. He was not in the church. Neither was our brother Peter.
Tuesday the 18th — Accompanied John to the steamboat whereon he left for Falster where he was going on a visit previous to going to Zion, as he had been released from his station for that purpose. While John was in Falster I was sent for by the head of the firm that I had been working for, for four winters, and he wanted to hire me by the month to take charge of the storehouse (they were wholesale dealers). I went and made the contract and was to commence on the 1st of May.
Wednesday April 2— My brother John returned from Falster.
Thursday April 3— We went together to the office in Lorenzensgad as John wanted to see President Van Cott who presided over the Scandinavian Mission. He told me that I could get the privilege to go to Zion that year if I could cook on the ship for the emigrants. I knew but very little about cooking, but I was anxious to go to Zion, so I answered yes I would do my best, and thus I would get free passage across the Atlantic Ocean. I got very busy getting ready as the company should go on the 7th instant. I went and compromised with the Jew so he would not get disappointed.
Monday Apr. 7th — Bid goodbye to my friends in Copenhagen and left on the steamship "Aurora which had on board a company of immigrants from Sweden.
Tuesday Apr 8 — Landed at Kiel and joined a company of emigrants from Jutland and traveled on the railroad from Kiel to Hamburg, and went on board the sail ship Humboldt the same evening.
Tuesday May 20 — Landed at New York after a rough voyage and considerable sickness and death among the children.
We continued our journey on railroad from New York to St. Joseph, and from there on steamer up the River Missouri to Florence, where we had to stop and wait for the Church teams from Utah.
Monday 27— Arrived at Florence where we stayed till July 24, and had a good time with lots of fun for the young folks who did not have much to do but play.
July 24 — We commenced our slow journey across
the plains with ox teams in Captain John Murdock’s company, I walked nearly
every step from Florence to Salt Lake City, where we arrived Sept. 27th.
. . . [p.7]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Anders Persson Lofgreen
Lofgreen, Anders Persson. Autobiography 1991.
. . . At noon April 6, 1862 Brother Pehr Nilsson
came and told us that we were to be in Malmö the next morning at 7
to go on board a ship to Copenhagen and then continue to Zion. I
had previously talked to a farmer to drive us to Malmö. He was
a neighbor of Nils Anders, where we now lived. The short notice caused
us to be very busy to lead our things we had and be on our way for we had
no more time than we needed to go the 25 miles to Malmö.
At sunset we bid farewell to our brother-in-law Nils Andersson and Parnila with the thought never to see each other again, for their faith in Mormonism was very weak for they were more against than for it. Parnila judged us very hard for she said she was sure that our sick little daughter wouldn’t reach our destination. But we went in the comfort and faith in the Lord who guides everything. And a few days after our farewell our daughter was well again.
In Malmö in time we went down to the bridge to wait for the ship which was out on a short testing run. During that time I went uptown fixing a few necessary things and many people gathered at the bridge for curiosity to look at these damned Mormons leaving their land of birth. Here my wife and children had to listen to the most rotten language that can be uttered by a person with her right mind. It did not take me long before I was back but then these people had quit their foul language for then there were many Mormon families down at the port. Some to go to Zion and some to help.
About 9 o’clock the ship was back and in a short while all those who would to Zion were on board. The whistle sounded and in the same moment the paddle started to move. Thus farewell to our native country and to our friends. About 3 o’clock we were on shore again in Copenhagen and here our company increased with Danish Mormons and we Swedes had to change ship to another large ship which would take us to Kiel. We were soon ready to continue our trip.
Towards evening my wife, with our 10 weeks old child on her lap, tired and sleepy of last night’s journey from Billegerga to Malmö, wanted to go to sleep as soon as possible. This ship was not built for passengers and as such it had no accommodations for us emigrants. Some women and children were shown below deck and nothing else could be found than making their beds of barrels, which was not too pleasant for these women, most of whom I am sure were used to good beds.
This was not the only unpleasant thing, but our baby
became sick and cried all night, so we lost that night’s sleep and rest.
I and my two eldest sons took our resting place on a big chain rolled together
in circles. My two sons rested well on it while I had to share my
wife’s discomfort with our baby’s cries.
This was the second might we had no sleep or rest, but towards morning
the child became quiet.
Soon we were in Kiel very thankful to the Lord for his protection during our journey on the narrow path we had started out on. The sea was calm as a crystal sea during our voyage from Malmö to Kiel. Here we took our things onshore and were soon loaded on a railway.
Here the Mormons increased again so we were 300 people. Soon we were ready to leave and the iron horse started to breathe heavily and we were on our way in a south westerly direction towards Hamburg. Thus we had reached Hamburg in two days. Here we were transported in some flat boats out to a sail ship that would take us to New York. It was late in the evening before we all were on board. We were 500 persons who emigrated to America, 200 non-Mormons. [p.39]
When all were on board we were shown our berths, we were to be two in each and as fast as we could we fixed them to get a nights good rest which we got, as the ship did not move during the night. The next morning we sailed down the river, put out the anchor, took in water for the voyage over the Atlantic. The next day, April 10, all sails were up and also the anchor and hurrah for New York with Humboldt. After one day we were told to fasten everything very well to walls, etc. We had hardly finished it when the ship started to roll quite hard and it was very difficult for most of our as we had never been on the sea before. We could hardly reach our beds to lie down in. The one who has never been on the sea can never imagine how it is in hard wind. They threw up till the stomach was empty and then it went the other way. After a couple of hours it was over but it took us a couple of days to get everything in shape again, and most of us very feeling fine. A Danish brother by the name of Hanssen, who had been on a mission in Denmark and now was released to go home to Zion again, which was located at "Plain City, Weber County, Utah" was our president or leader from Hamburg to Florence (which was located some way north from Omaha).
Now Hanssen split our company into four groups and put an elder in charge of each to see to it that no contention would arise and also to call the members together morning and evening to pray. The elder was also in charge of the sick to help them. A few were sick till death. It was a terrible thing for the parents to see their small children be lowered into the wet grave to be swallowed up be different animals. We had a satisfying voyage to New York despite these small things and others not worth mentioning.
We had good food and enough water even though it became stale before we reached shore. When winds and waves allowed, the young had their dances and games on the upper deck but sometimes a storm came very suddenly and the waves went over the boat. At one of these occasions my wife was on deck with our son Nils, 6, and washed him, when the wave went over them and tore Nils from his mother, but she grabbed something to hold on to at once and was not in the same danger as our son Nils to be thrown from one side to the other under danger of being crippled. But thanks be to the Lord for the good crew we had on board this ship, Alexander Humboldt. [COMPLETE NAME OF SHIP] When the mother cried for help a sailor came and saved him. From this time I was sick but not in bed.
When our own rye bread which we brought from
our home was gone for we would supply our own food till we reached the
ship Humboldt, then I could not eat the bread they offered us and therefore
I was sick all the way, but my family could eat and drink everything and
felt well. When we began to come close to New York our president
pretended to be poor and asked the Saints (Mormons) for contributions,
so he could buy clothing when we arrived in New York. I gave him
2 dollars.
The 2nd of June we landed in New York and felt very happy to feel land under our feet so we could walk around as sober people.
On the 4th we took the train and after many changes we arrived at St. Joseph. There we went on board a steamer and sailed for three days on Missouri River up to what was then called Florence.
On June 11 we landed at Florence where we stayed in six weeks waiting for the ox train that would come from Zion to take us to our destination Zion (Utah Territory).
While we were in Florence I realized that Brother Hanssen’s character was different than on the ship. In our Sunday meetings they preached very strongly that we would pay what money we had to go with the Church train, if somebody kept more than was necessary to go over the [p.40] plains they would feel pain and ache in their legs. It was likened unto Ananias and his wife who kept part of the money when they wanted to join the Apostles of Jesus.
It was hard to listen to these sermons and our faith was tried in this and other things. Because of my faith in the gospel and our leader (Hanssen) I obeyed his and the other leader’s admonitions and paid 50 dollars on my debt for the journey across the plains. This money I paid to Hanssen. While we camped at Florence some of the emigrants were making tents to be used by those emigrants that would go with the Church train and we worked hard to house all in the company, about 500.
While we worked on the tents Hanssen was very busy buying up cows, oxen and wagons to some well-to-do (even some of his own country men who did not pay one cent for their trip across the plains) families who should cross the plains on their own. That meant nothing but cows to his not-so-well-to-do countrymen in the Church train.
One day it happened that Hanssen and one of his fellow brethren in the gospel were looking in his accounting book about something. I happened to pass them and glance at the book where I saw the figure 37 at my name which caused me to stop and look at something else so I would not disturb them. When they were through I went over to Hanssen and asked him what was meant by 37 at my name. He could not answer to my satisfactions saying it was something that I had paid for my journey across the plains. After some unpleasant words between I showed him it should have been 50 instead of 37.
When I had showed he made his excuses saying he did not know how he made the mistake. Before we finished I asked him to go with me to Joseph Young, who was the emigration agent and who would receive the money that was collected for our journey. He would not. He promised to pay what was lacking and I received them before we left Florence.
These things were hard for us to understand and were a trial to see our leading men do that and I had given him 2 dollars, when we were on board Humboldt. The day we were ready to leave Florence, Hanssen had bought two pair of oxen and a wagon and paid with different merchandise. Now he was not poor anymore as he as when he left Humboldt.
We were from 12 to 14 persons in each wagon and thus we could not bring along much, no boxes or chests. We had to empty our bed pillows and mattresses and much of our clothing we had to leave there for we had only 2 sacks and pack all our things in. This was a trial too, to see these things left behind and hot get anything fro them. We understand that there were many things trying to stop us from walking on the narrow road.
On July 24 we started the long ox train over hundreds of miles of plains and dangers of being lost in the streams. . . [p.41]
. . . Saturday September 27 we landed in Salt Lake
City. Al our things were unloaded and we tented and put our small
belongings into the tent and pondered where we would find a home for the
coming winter. Our food was gone, only a few pieces of bread left.
Now we saw how our friends on the journey nearly all were taken care of
by friends and relatives. Then farewell to us and off in different
directions in "Teretoriet to their destinations. . . [p.42]
------------------------------
Humboldt 1866
Jenson, Olof. Autobiographical sketch (Ms 11373), pp. 1-3.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . I was baptized a member of the Mormon Church at the age of ten years, by E. S. Greco, at Ostra Torp, Sweden.
Shortly after, sometime between the 10th and 15th of May, 1866, we left our home, which had previously been sold and the furniture auctioned off. This was the beginning of a long journey, for our destination was Utah. We traveled by team to Malmo.
Around three sides of the city of Malmo, there is a canal several hundred feet wide and the other side is bounded by the ocean. While in Malmo awaiting transportation, a few of us boys were playing in a boat, that was tied to one side on the canal. While we were playing, the boat broke loose and floated down the stream. After some time, we were rescued by a party on the canal, an brought back. From Malmo, we went to Copenhagen by steamboat, and from there, by steamboat, to Hamburg, [p.1] Germany. June 2, 1866, we boarded a sailing vessels, the Humboldt, as steerage passengers, to cross the Atlantic Ocean to America.
The food on the boat consisted of soup, potatoes, beans, fish, bread or hard tack biscuits. The cooking was done in iron pots so large that the cook could get inside. No bread was made on the ship, the biscuits having been made months before and were extremely hard and dry. The potatoes were sour and soggy. The drinking water was taken from the River Elbe, in Germany, put in wooden barrels, that had been burned on the inside, and was as black as coal, when we drank it. Water was also put in large iron barrels, holding about five hundred gallons, and when the water from the wooden barrels was exhausted, the water from the iron barrels was used. This was red with rust. Pigs would object to the food and water but we had to take it.
The beds on the ship were made of common lumber, with room for four in width and were two tiers high.
There were about three hundred Latter-day Saints emigrants in the company. We had a good trip except for fog as we neared the New Found land Coasts; where another sailing vessel ran into us causing slight damage to our ship. When we were in mid-ocean, I did a boyish prank. Outside, under the bow of the vessel, where anchor and chains are hung, I ventured out unknown to my parents or anyone else. I sat there for some time and was able to see beneath a part of the vessels as the boat plowed through the ocean. This was a very dangerous thing for me to do. Had I slipped and fallen into the ocean, no one would have known what had become of me. But I climbed back safely.
We were six weeks crossing the Atlantic Ocean and were glad when we reached Castle Garden, New York, where we stayed for three days. We all had to pass a doctor’s inspection before landing. Had there been any contagious diseases on board, we would not have been allowed to land. We left New York City and went up the Hudson River in a boat to Albany, New York, where we put in very dirty cattle cars. After many days, we reached St. Louis, Missouri having changed cars at Chicago, Illinois. A Brother Johnson was president of the company. We went in a paddle wheel steamer up the Missouri River to Florence, Nebraska, now called Omaha, where we remained two weeks waiting for [p.2] ox teams from Salt Lake City.
The one spring of water that was used by the Saints in Florence for drinking had been poisoned by some of the citizens of that place, because of hatred towards the Saints. Consequently, the water could not be used and we had to go to Missouri River for drinking water and for general purposes.
When we started for Salt Lake City, Peter Nebeker of Willard was captain of the entire company. There were forty-eight teams, and each team consisted of two yoke of oxen for each covered wagon. Each wagon was loaded with merchandise and provisions, besides our luggage. All those who were able to walk, were expected to walk all the way to Salt Lake City. Mother and father rode part of the way on the latter end of the trip, mother was side and had to ride. We boys walked all the way.
Carl Loveland and Charlie Valentine of Brigham, were night herders. The oxen had to be herded as the Indians might drive them away. But the Indians were friendly and came to us only once on the trip. They wanted food, clothing, guns, and ammunition. The only thing we could give them was a sack of flour. After accepting it, they peacefully left us. When camping at night a corral was made using the wagons and arranging them with the tongues inside, with an opening at each end of the corral. The object of the corral was to protect ourselves and enclose the cattle, when necessary, from the Indians.
William Packer of Brigham was teamster of our wagon. We traveled on a average of ten miles a day. Bread was made in Dutch ovens and buffalo chips were used, at times, as fuel. When fording the Platte River, the bottom was very uneven and it was necessary to put five or six yoke of oxen on a wagon, so that some could pull while others had to swim in places. I remember one wagon box, load and all, was lifted from the gear and it floated down the river some distance before it was rescued. As we young boys could not swim, we would cling to the rear end of the wagon box. Mother was a small woman.
Consequently father had to hold to her or she would have been carried down the stream. After reaching the other side of the river, we had to pause for a few days to dry our clothes. The weather was good throughout our entire journey across the plains. We saw herds of buffalo. We reached Salt Lake City, Saturday, Sept. 29, 1866. . . . [p.3]
------------------------------
Italy
Diary of Hans F. Hansen
Hansen, Hans Frederick. Diary (Ms 12330), fd. 3, p. 1.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
March 16, 1852. On the above mentioned date we left Denmark going in a round about way through part of Germany and thence to Liverpool, on a somewhat delayed journey. We continued our travel to America on the sail ship Italy from Liverpool, where we were supplied with twenty eight day’s provisions. We suffered an awful lot from hunger and sickness, but the Lord’s hand was over us because we wanted to serve him, but some of us died after eight weeks and two days travel on this ship. We finally arrived in New Orleans, near the Mississippi River in America where we stayed two days. After this we went on the steam ship up along the river to St. Louis, where we stayed another two days and where we bought provisions in order to go through Arkansas. We left St. Louis and went on the steamship up the Missouri River to Kanesville where we arrived in June 1852. There we purchased some wagons and some oxen for the trek across the country to the Rocky Mountains. We were unable to purchase enough wagons and oxen for our trip and we had to stay there one month, and then bought some more equipment and prepared ourselves to leave which was set for the first of July. We left Kanesville for the journey ahead of us which we were told was some eleven hundred miles. During the travel we suffered an awful lot from cold and hunger and shortage of food, but the Lord’s blessings were still with us and we prayed to the Lord and that is what saved us.
There are forty wagons in the company. We proceed on our way with a prayer to the Lord. Our first Captain is Kelsey and our second captain is C. Butler and both of them are good men, and if we will do just as they tell us, everything will be all right. My thoughts are always that I soon will be able to live in what I dream of as a real home, together with the others, and there have peace, and worship God as we desire and no other things will have power to change it.
This is the 20th of October, 1852. I am so happy to think
that I would be among this people, and where the Father’s spirit so prevails,
and where the apostles receive the word and spirit and strength from the
first and only God, to hold his hand over us, and I feel the same spirit
which gave me testimony that this was God’s work. My sister Stine
came out with Father Saby from Norway, and they live near Ogden, Utah.
. . . [p.1]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Augusta Dorius Stevens
Stevens, Augusta Dorius [Autobiography] (MSS A-322) pp. 1-5, (Utah
State Historical Society.)
Augusta Dorius Stevens, daughter of Nicholi and Sophia Christoperson Dorius was born October 29, 1837 in Copenhagen, Denmark. When I was two years of age I lost one of my eyes through an accident. I had many minor accidents, but got through them alright. I attended school until I was about thirteen years of age. About that time the Mormon elders came to Copenhagen with the gospel of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. My father embraced the gospel and was baptized the 14th day of November 1859. My brother John F.F. Dorius and myself were baptized the 14th day of December 1850. For this reason I had to quit school on account of joining this then unpopular religion.
We lived in the same house where the LDS meetings were held, we lived downstairs and the meetings were held upstairs. One night the mob came up to the hall and broke the door down. They wanted to get Brother Erastus Snow and to subject him to bodily punishment. We had to break up the meeting and Brother Snow walked out with the crowd of Saints and the mob did not get him.
My mother could not see that our church was any better than her Lutheran church and so she did not join until 1862 when my two brothers, Carl and John left Utah for a mission to Norway. While there the boys went to Copenhagen, Denmark and took mother with them to Norway to the city of Christiania where they made their headquarters and where she was baptized. Mother did not come to Utah until 1874. I was accordingly away from my mother for twenty two years.
I did not know how many persons had joined the church when I left for Utah. But at that time the spirit of gathering became an important item among the saints in Copenhagen and there were twenty eight persons who got ready to emigrate with Elder Erastus Snow when he returned from his first mission in Scandinavia and I was one of this number.
I had assisted a [p.1] family by the name of Ravens as a girl in their home at general domestic work. Mr. Ravens was a sea captain, the family was quite well off. They had joined the church, took quite a liking to me for the work I was doing for them and inasmuch as I had also joined the church, they offered me the opportunity to join them in coming to Utah and they paid my way. My father thought it would be a good thing for one of the family to go to Zion and the rest of the family would come later. So it was arrange for me to go. I thought this was a fine plan and I was happy to think I was the first of the family to go to Zion.
The day came for us to start, it was the 4th day of March 1852. I had great faith in the gospel I had embraced so I felt all would be well for me. But when I said farewell to my parents and brothers and sisters, and seeing the steamboat sail out and my folks begin to fade out of sight, I felt alone and I surely felt badly and wept as I then realized for the first time that I was alone to face the world and that too on foreign soil. If I had known or realized how far that journey would be, I certainly would have felt worse, but traveling was something new to me and there were many interesting sights for me to see which were interesting and entertaining and I wonder sometimes how I received courage to leave my family and go to a strange country and then too, when I did not know how far we should have to travel to get to Zion and I could not talk the language. But it was the gospel I had received and the spirit of the Lord that helped me. I was ignorant of the world and did not understand it as I came to know later. When I think of one of my daughters starting out at that age, going into my fifteenth year, I wonder how it would go for her. But if she had the same faith I had I think it would be alright for her too. But there are few who have such strong faith as those who came from the old country in those days. I have never regretted that I came when and as I did, but am thankful to the Lord that I was thus permitted to come to Zion. [p.2]
As the steamship on which I left Copenhagen reached Liverpool England, we transferred to a sail ship by the name of Italy and the ship propelled by the wind on the sails took nine weeks in which to cross the Atlantic ocean and we landed at New Orleans. The Mississippi River at its mouth was quite shallow and sometimes the wind was unfavorable and our larger sail ship was tagged up the river by two small steamboats, one pulling on each side of the ship Italy. Thus the ship was pulled up to the city of New Orleans. From this city we completed the balance of our river journey by steamboat to the City of Kanesville on the Missouri River. This unloading point is on the east side of the river and we remained there a month to prepare for our crossing the plains, getting the oxen, wagons and equipment ready for the journey. At this point I experienced a new phenomenon. There came one day the worst wind and thunder storm I could ever imagine; an experience I had never known in Denmark or on the journey so far. The appointed time came for the great journey across the plains into the then almost unknown west. The wagons and equipment and members of the emigrating party were taken over the Missouri River by ferries and the oxen, cows and horses had to swim across as there were then no accommodations for ferrying animals across the Missouri.
There were representatives of several nationalities including Americans, but our particular division of the emigrant train which included fifty wagons, there were twenty eight from Copenhagen and in our company of ten wagons there were included quite a number of Americans. Our company was presided over by John Butler who was the captain over our company which occupied ten wagons. The entire fifty wagons with occupants was presided over by a head captain in the person of E. Kelsey, and the whole emigrant train is known as Kelsey’s Company. There were then five companies with ten wagons to each company. Each presided over by a captain; a chief captain to preside over the entire train of fifty wagons. The women generally rode in the [p.3] wagons and always slept in the wagons. Personally I thought the emigrant wagons most remarkable vehicles as I had never seen anything of the kind before starting on this journey. Upon nearing the Rocky Mountains, the oxen became somewhat worn out and then it was necessary for many women to walk while traveling. Upon camping at night the wagons were driven in a circle and the camp fires were made inside the circle. Being young and in my fifteenth year, this being the year 1852, it became a part of my regular duty to gather buffalo chips which served as part of the fuel for the camp fires. During the first part of the journey across the plains, the novelty of travel was new and the evenings across this trip we felt to enjoy the company of the members and friends we had made. One member had a fiddle as we then knew it and all joined in the evening dances around the camp fires within the big circle. Prayers and hymns were part of the daily morning and evening program. After walking a good deal during the days, I felt so tired I could often have been glad to have gone to bed without supper but I always had to help with the dishes and help with camp duties including the preparing of the beds. . . .
. . . One of the singular incidents that happened enroute was the occasion of a stampede of a herd of buffalo which came direct toward our wagon train. The stampede ran providentially just in head of the train with the fierceness [p.4] of the rush and tramp and as it appeared almost a cyclone of dust. This caused a great commotion and almost stampeded among the oxen and horses of the train. The few rifles available were used and fortunately enough for the emigrants, a few buffalo fell which were prepared and this gave us extra provisions on the long journey in head of us. Upon another occasion nearly a dozen Indians came on their horses and approached the emigrant train. A great deal of apprehension was caused among the emigrants as they felt sure an impending disaster was before them. They thought this was the first contingent of hordes of Indians that lurked in the ravines near the trail. The daily prayers were answered and we were assured the Heavenly Father was mindful of the needs and protection of his Saints. The Indians spread their blankets by the side of the trail and each wagon was required to give its toll of food to the Indians as it passed. . . .
. . . When we had advanced to the Green River Station, now Green River, Wyoming, the supply of flour had been exhausted. The fall snows commenced bringing the cold blizzard and wintery blast all of which added to the perils of the journey. It became necessary to send a man with the best and fastest equipment on to Salt Lake City to get four and rush back to Green River which was only sufficient to sustain the party in the train for the balance of the trip.
On into the mountains we went along the already broken trail which had now been traveled over by the e migrant trains for five years. We arrived in Salt Lake City October 16, 1852, after eight months and twelve days of journeying since I had waved my last farewell to my parents and friends. . . . [p.5]
------------------------------
James Nesmith
Letter from P. O. Hansen. - January 8, 1855
Hansen, P. O. [Letter], Latter-day Saints’ Millennial Star,
17:5 (Feb. 3, 1855) pp.70-71.
Progress of the Emigration from Copenhagen to Liverpool.
Liverpool, Jan. 8, 1855.
President F. [Franklin] D. Richards.
Dear Sir – In accordance with your request, I proceed to write a brief sketch of the journeying of the Scandinavian emigrating Saints from Copenhagen to Liverpool.
We left Copenhagen on the steamer "Cimbria, Captain Engel, on the 24th of November, being over 300 in number, all in good health and excellent spirits, and arrived at Frederikshaven, a sea port on the east coast of Gothland, at 10 o’clock next morning, where we were to embark 143 more passengers. During the after noon we took their luggage on board, and early in the morning to the 26th they embarked, after they were mustered by the police. Our prospects were very fair till about two o’clock next morning, when the wind turned southwest, and began to blow so heavy that our captain, who I found was very cautious and of much experience as a seaman, deemed it necessary to turn about, and seek the nearest harbor in Norway.
Before four o’clock in the afternoon we arrived in the port of Mandal, which is an excellent natural harbor, surrounded by very high and steep granite rocks, which were as much of a curiosity to the Danes as a ship load of "Mormon emigrants were to the people of Mandal.
Here we lay till the 7th of December, during which time many lodged on shore, and the people were uncommonly hospitable. The brethren were frequently requested to come and preach, and on informing me of the same, I gave them such instructions as I though proper, and let them go with my blessing.
When I wrote to President Van Cott, I informed him of the circumstance, and I also wrote to Elder Peterson, the President of The Norwegian Mission, suggesting the idea of sending some missionary down to make use of the opening.
On the morning of the 7th, after witnessing storms and tempestuous winds nearly every day or night, it appeared so far favorable that the captain thought he would venture to start, yet as all the other captains and the pilots in port advised him not to, he hesitated till 11 o’clock. Captain Rasmussen, from Copenhagen, who had been exceedingly kind, and rendered us much assistance, came out with us as far as the pilot came, and when he left he said, "You will surely come back.
It was rather calm till toward midnight, when it commenced blowing from southwest, and the sea rolled very high and violently. Very soon part of the bulwarks were broken in, and some boxes crushed. It became worse and worse, and at about two in the morning, the Captain said he would turn about and put back.
We preferred Mandal to any other place, but the wind, waves, and strong current rendered it very dangerous to turn the vessel to run in, wherefore we had to go clear back to Frederikshaven, where we arrived on the 9th, about four p. m., and found many vessels bound for England, and more came in every day.
We lay here weather bound till the 20th, half-past six a. m.; during which time we had almost continually rough weather and contrary winds. I had as many as possible go ashore, and we had much to do to take care of our wet clothes and bedding.
In this town our missionaries previously never could get any entrance, but we had many meetings and left a good impression.
Before we left, the chief of the police requested the captain and myself to come to his office, which we did, and were treated very kindly by said gentleman, who, after asking some questions to satisfy himself that all was well with us, and our answers being recorded, he made us promise that we would see that the passengers had provisions enough, and were taken every possible care of to prevent sickness on board. You may know that so many people piled together as we were, and having been almost buried in the sea, could not look very agreeable to a gentleman of the better class.
When leaving this port, we had very good prospects, and felt refreshed, but in the night of the 221st – 22nd, it became [p.70] more rough than ever, insomuch that we were obliged to turn about again. Our good captain felt rather discouraged about it, and I must confess that I could not help feeling bad to think of being turned back three times, but the Saints were quite contented, and thanked the Lord for their preservation. About two o’clock the wind suddenly turned north, and the captain immediately steered for Hull again, and we rejoiced.
On the 24th, about noon, we anchored in the Humber, and Elder Thomas Williams soon came on board, and told me how you had been looking for us, &c. By his exertions we were enabled to start in the morning per railway, after being very kindly greeted by the Hull Saints. We arriver in Liverpool in the afternoon before four.
The company express much gratitude for the comforts and kind reception they have met with here, and wish me to make it known to you and all who have been assisting. As for myself, I should like to express my feelings, but how can I?
May we live to finish our work, and thus see the
fruits of our labors as faithful servants, is the prayer of your humble
brother in the New and Everlasting Covenant, in the name of Our Lord Jesus
Christ. Amen.
P. O. Hansen. [p.71]
Letter from Peter Olsen Hanson - February 19, 1855
Hanson, P[eter] O[lsen], [Letter], Latter-day Saints’ Millennial
Star 17:17. (April 28, 1855) pp. 270-71.
Mouth of the Mississippi, Feb. 19, 1855.
President F. [Franklin] D. Richards.
Dear Sir--The vessel lying very still this afternoon, I seat myself to commence a letter, which I suppose will be time enough to close when we are ready to leave New Orleans.
I feel to rejoice in the goodness of our Heavenly Father, to thing how quick we have been brought to this place, and the Saints rejoice with me. Yesterday, about [p.270] noon, we cast anchor here under a heavy wind from the northeast, and it is astonishingly cold for this part of the world. We have had but one rough day on the whole voyage, and that was last Sunday, when we were near the island of Abaco. Neither have we suffered from heat at anytime. There has been some sickness amongst us, especially diarrhea and its opposite, which you know is often caused by imprudence. Twelve have died, mostly very old folks or little children, which were sick before we started; none of those who were helped from the Fund. [Perpetual Emigration Fund] The provisions were very good.
My two counselors, and the other brethren which were appointed or chosen, have done well. We have had much satisfaction in our meetings, both Sundays and week evenings, and the Spirit of the Lord has been poured out upon the brethren in a goodly degree. I could not avoid speaking well of our captain [Captain Mills], for he has been uncommonly kind, condescending, and well-disposed toward us; and while I think of my great reason to be thankful, I will thank you and the brethren around you for all your kindness, and all your toilsome labors for our sakes.
It looks doubtful whether we shall be towed from
here today, and I will drop my pen till another time.
Feb. 27.
I am sorry that I did not get the letter in the post-office at New Orleans, but I hope you will forgive me, considering my busy times. It is difficult to write while the boat is in motion. It is now the 27th, and we are above Natchez. We have had four deaths since we left the bar. There is no epidemic or catching sickness among us. I think our sick ones are mending, with the exception of one child. It is good for us it is as cold as it is. Brother Snow’s instructions were, not to take too many on one boat. We left 50 in charge of one of my counselors on another boat. Brother McGaw had the two boats engaged when we arrived. I with the remainder am on board the "Oceana, Captain Miller, and I never met with better treatment in any vessel.
May the Lord bless you and preserve you is the desire of your
unworthy brother and obedient servant,
P. O. Hanson.
N.B.--The Saints thank you for the extra provisions. My love to the brethren in the Office. [p.271]
------------------------------
Journal of Peter Olsen Hansen
Hansen, Peter Olsen. Journal (Ms 1437 2), pp. 118-20,24. Acc.
#17787.
LD Church Historical Department Archives
. . . A large ship had been chartered for my
company but as I did come in time it was occupied by another company of
Mormon emigrants, but as it had drifted into the shoreland, lost part of
her reel, the emigrants had to disembark. The ship was set in the
dry dock to be repaired. [ITS NAME WAS "Helios".]
Brother Linforth came & took me to his house to dine where I found, President [Franklin D.] Richards & Elder Jaques & some sisters. My feet were very sore from running around with Brother Williams.
At night I went and slept with Brother Richards in the office, and on the 26 in the morning I went to see the Saints in the hotel, and received instructions, and stayed there hence the coming night with Elders Hogan & Martin.
A smaller ship, the James Nesmith, was then chartered for us and when she was ready to receive us. We moved on board; after which we received the luggage. Also one week’s provisions, consisting of bread, flour, peas, pork, cheese, tea, sugar, rice, chocolate &c. The ship being too small for the whole company 24 were left to come afterwards with Brother Hogan. A child was born.
After the ship was hauled out of dock, the doctor came on board but we were not cleared. Next day the doctor on board again & we were not cleared. Another child born. Then we were cleared with 441 passengers and Niels Mounitoens [Mauritsen] child was buried. On the 12 of January we were ready to leave, and as it was rather calm we had a little steamer to tow us out a little ways. Meantime according to given instructions I called the brethren together & had Brother Hans Peterson interpret my written appointment which placed me in charge of the company till we should reach St. Louis we [UNCLEAR, PROBABLY MEANING, where] Elder Erastus Snow would make further arrangement. Chose two counselors Johan Eilertsen & Nils [Niels] Peterson & organized the ship into 7 districts &c. Brother Hans Peterson was my secretary & done much good on the way and is yet amongst the faithful. Elders were chosen to preside in the districts, and arrangement was made for cleanliness &c and the whole was sustained by unanimous vote. I put upon Brother [Johan] Eilertsen to get as marshall see that no iniquity was going on, nor unbecoming conduct, and Peterson placed as sergeant of the guard.
Next day we had a fine breeze and got out of the Irish Channel, and an infant died and was committed to the watery grave.
Sunday the 14. We held three meetings.
Monday 15 was a day of airing and washing. Peter Petersen died & was buried. He was 75 years old. A good old man. Some of the passengers, a nice family, had caught the itch from somebody left behind in Liverpool, and our captain very kindly administrated salve unto them in the cooks galley at night and they rejoiced in his goodness. Captain Mills has often the elapse of many years been inquiring for me in Salt Lake City while I was on a mission in Denmark.
Tuesday [16th] the emigrants were again airing &c washing.
On Wednesday [17th] evening the breeze ceased and we had a calm. A child was born.
On Thursday [18th] the calm continued and the first mate & I served out provisions, viz: a weeks rations. Next day we began having big swells, which continued till Sunday afternoon when we began to have a little, were blessed with a little wind. This day we held two good meetings, buried a child and marriage [of] two couples.
On Monday [22nd] it was more windy and we buried another child of Mauritsen.
On Tuesday the 23rd our fore topsail yard broke down. When we were sailing with reefed top sails and a new yard was taken up.
On Thursday 25 we had smooth water & pleasant weather and we buried Just Larsen, the father of Alexander Justesen who was shot by the Lamanites/Sanpete in Sevier valley some years afterwards.
On Friday 26 we were sailing fast. I had received from Brother F. [Franklin] D. Richards 1800 yards of Noukoen or cotton canvas for tents & wagon covers worth £50, 12 shillings, 6 demies 22 [-] of thread with £1.13.0 & a lot of needles worth 2.shillings 11. and this day I commenced selling out these things.
On the 27 we also sailed fast. Buried Staffenson's child. On Sunday we held [p.118] two good meetings and married four couples.
On Monday we buried another child 9 years old.
On Tuesday the 30 we got into the trade wind.
On Friday the 2nd of February a child was buried. The fine weather continued till Sunday the 4th when it rained whole day. We had two good meetings and buried a child.
On Monday it was calm & rainy. But on Tuesday we had a fine breeze again, which continued throughout the week.
On Saturday a child was buried.
On Sunday the eleventh it was very rough. Several sails were tore in pieces. We were going right to the Isle of Abaco, but had to bear off east for fear of being cast on the shore. We could have no meetings for the ship rolled, too much, but I married a couple. The stove came loose in the galley so no cooking could be done. A child was buried.
On Monday 12 it was quite pleasant again and many sails were seen. The ship "Mediator of New York passed closely before us, and what a beautiful sight it is to see a fine ship ride over the long billows, where one half of her keel may be seen at the time out of water. In the evening we passed "Hole in the Wall.
On the 13 we passed several islands, the Great Isaacs, the Hen & Chickens &c. The captain & I bought a barrel of oysters from the fishermen.
On Wednesday the 14 it was rather squally and on Thursday slow sailing. The captain & I bought a barrel of oysters off a fisherman for a dollar.
On Friday 16 we had good going & passed a Philadelphia schooner and we passed the last of the Tugases, with fair wind.
On the 17 we had fair sailing, but in the night it became rough and continued.
On Sunday the 18th . In the morning we buried Anne Nielsen and about noon we anchored off the mouth of the Mississippi.
On Monday the wind kept blowing, heavy from land. Pilot came on board in the morning and the wind blew heavy from land. A child was buried.
The water being too low on the bar we remained at anchor two more days but on Thursday the 22nd were towed into Pilottown after burying a child in the morning. A fourteen year old girl was also buried onshore I think. She died from the affects of the itch spoken of before. At night we were taken over the bar and started up the river.
Friday the 23rd was cool, and we arrived at New Orleans at noon. Pretty soon our emigrant agent Elder [James] McGaw came on board and told me he had two boats engaged for us. In the afternoon we took our provisions on deck, when it was discovered by the second mate that and revealed to me that William Snow the first mate had hid up a big lot of our provisions, a purpose to steal it.
On the next morning we shipped fifty passengers with
the "Moses Greenwood in charge of Elder Nils [Niels F.] Petersen, one
of my counselors and gave him a brother along who could speak a little
English and a proper share of provisions. And in the afternoon the
[UNCLEAR].
"Oceana came and took the rest of us and we started at dark having to serve all and no one to wait on me I came away from a pair of good new boots and also lost my best coat, a deep blue broadcloth dress coat.
The 25 was Sunday but circumstances did not allow of holding a meeting, but I served out provisions.
Monday was very cold. We buried Nicolai Dorius's child near a sugar plantation.
On Wednesday the 28 we overtook the other boat.
On the first day of March we buried another child.
On Saturday the 3rd we passed the City of Memphis in the night and after that it was no longer cold. The cold air however I thought was a blessing in those unhealthy regions. Last night we met some floating ice. [- -]
On Sunday we met considerable of ice. Buried Axel Tulgren's child.
On Tuesday the 6th we buried two children. One of them was Hans Wilhelmson's. This complained of not getting enough to eat while on the sea and suffered his children to steal, when he was called in question and being very growlish. I, being moved upon, said that if he did not repent they would die all of them. They were husband & wife & three children, and all died before we left the Frontiers.
On the morning of Wednesday we passed the quarantine & arrived in St. Louis at [p.119] 3 in the afternoon I walked up to the office and found Elder Snows who then was publishing the "Luminary. I recollect a Brother Hart being there to assist him in his multitude of business. Two or three went ashore apostatizing. According to the contract I had a right to cabin passage for four persons. I took one myself let my counselor have another, and my secretary another. The fourth I gave to a young sister whom I was taking along with the intention of having her for a wife by and by. The dining hall was beautiful, the diet very good and the serving at the table very good. The clerk of the boat whose name was Phillips had the appearance of a Libertine. He colleged [UNCLEAR] with a chambermaid who to serve him contrived to fix a cotton string through the door of the chamber where the young woman was sleeping so as to enable him to lift the latch and enter the chamber in the night. But the girl was very careful to turn the key before going to bed. When I learned of the fact I went and spoke to the captain about it and he got angry and talked very loud about it, promising ten dollars to anyone who could tell him who was guilty. Before I left the boat he told me that he was sure that Phillips was the villain and that the chambermaid had assisted him, but he had no way of proving the fact, but he would be sure to turn them off when the trip was out, and he did so.
One day as I was seeking for some in my chest it and being called away by my business I put a little box of mine into an empty barrel and some blankets and other things on top of it in the barrel and forgot it for several days. When I thought of leaving the box there and that there were valuables in it I went and took it to take it out, and found the two blankets missing, and after looking deeper I missed 2 small woolen shawls and when I looked into the box there was a little gold watch gone, which Mr. Alexander had given me; also a gold finger ring. I soon saw the blankets hanging in the office and went in and told Phillips that they were mine and after equivocating a little he let me have'em. Some day while at a wood pile the barber, a mulatto, left the boat suddenly and Captain Miller said Mr. Hanson, there's the thief, I assure you! I thought so myself. I felt grieved, but nothing could be done.
On the 8th about 70 persons went up to the hall for to stay in that city for want of means. A child and Wilhelmsen's wife died and was buried. I think S. in below. [UNCLEAR]
On the 10th those unable to go to Salt Lake City were sent in care of Elder Eilertsen with Paul Nielsen as interpreter on the "Polar Star, to be landed at Weston where they might obtain work and make a living. The rest of us, 204 souls, embarked on the "Clara for Atchison, Kansas Territory. I went to a lumberyard and bought some planks to make tent poles of. . . . [p.120]
On Saturday the 11 we had a Danish meeting in the hall at 1 o’clock.
On Monday we buried a child, received 24 wagons which were laid up on the [-] deck, and 11 cooking stoves [-] and started about six afternoon. . . . [p.120]
On Friday the 7th we [-] drove down into the City
and encamped on the Public Square west of Brother Kimball’s place, . .
. . [p.124]
------------------------------
Autobiographical Sketch of Hans Peter Larsen
Larsen, Hans Peter. Autobiographical Sketch of, (Special Collections
and Manuscripts, Mss 515) pp.3-4. (Brigham Young University, Harold B.
Lee Library, Provo Utah.)
. . . In the fall of 1854, we left home and
went to Copenhagen where the Norwegian and Swedish Saints were to gather
before starting. We took passage on the steamer "Simplids under
Captain Hansen.
We made our first stop at a little place and waited several days for the Yeallanders. We then started once more; a terrible storm arose forcing us back to a landing on the coast of Norway. We stayed there eleven days. The people were very kind to us. Soon we took our leave and crossed the North Sea, landing at Hull, England. From there we went to Liverpool by rail. Arriving there we were taken to an emigrant hotel where we stayed a week waiting for a vessel to cross the Atlantic.
We left Liverpool on the ship James Nesmith, taking six weeks for the trip across the Atlantic. The first mate on the ship hated the Mormons and made it very unpleasant for us. He tried to stop our holding meetings, but we appealed to the captain and he gave us permission to hold our meetings every Sunday. To get even with us, the mate served us poor food and little of that.
After crossing the Atlantic, we came up the Gulf of Mexico to the mouth of the Mississippi River, from there to New Orleans, then to St. Louis, where we were met by Erastus Snow. Getting our supplies to cross the plains, then changing steamers, we started for Atchison, Kansas. It was in the month of March and the weather was very cold. We suffered terribly until we made shelter for ourselves. Cholera broke out in camp and many of the Saints died. We stayed at Atchison, Kansas for ten weeks. All the men that could got work there getting the ground ready for a warehouse.
A man by the name of Milo Andrus went to buy cattle and [p.3] wagons
for us and as soon as he arrived with them, we started across the plains.
We were not familiar with driving cattle and we had a terrible time for
a few days. It took four men to a yoke of cattle (the cattle didn’t
understand the Danish Language).
We arrived in Salt Lake on the 9th of September, 1855, having
been nearly a year on the road. . . . [p.4]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Hans Peter Larsen
Larsen, Hans Peter. Autobiography. (Ms 8237, reel 4, item #71),
pp. 3-4. Acc. #33439.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
We left Copenhagen in the fall of 1854 on the
ship "Simplede, with 400 Danish Saints. We had hardly got to sea
when a terrible storm arose which buffeled us around terribly and compelled
us to put back to port.
We waited several days and put to sea again. Another storm came, worse than the first and we certainly expected to go to the bottom.
The captain gave up hope. We lost our bearings and were driven up the coast of Norway, where the captain recognized the coast and worked his way into Fredrickstad Harbor. We stayed there for eleven days and put the ship in shape, and went to sea again. Another storm came on but we made out to get across to Hull, England where we took train for Liverpool.
We were in Liverpool a week when we took the ship James Nesmith for New Orleans.
We were six weeks on the voyage. The first mate was from Missouri, and hated the Mormons, so made it very unpleasant for us, the entire voyage. The first Sunday when we were holding a meeting he came and stopped us; but we appealed to the captain and he gave us permission. The mate then got even with us by giving us poor food and not enough of that. At New Orleans we took boat [p.3] for St. Louis, where we arrived without incident. There we were met by Erastus Snow and Milo Andrus, who took us in charge, and aided us in buying supplies for the journey across the plains. We then took boat for Atchison, Kansas. It was March and the weather was very cold.
We had not tents or shelter and were dumped off the boat into a grove of wood, where we had a hard time until we got tents made, after which we were quite comfortable.
Cholera broke out in camp. We got work for the men preparing ground for a ware house. We were there ten weeks. Brother Andrus was away buying cattle and we were busy making tents, wagon covers etc. for the journey across the plains. We were not familiar with driving cattle and we had a terrible time for a few days.
It took four of us to one yoke of cattle. The cattle did not understand Danish.
We reached Salt Lake in the fall of 1855, having
been nearly a year on the road. . . . [p.4]
------------------------------
Brief Sketch of Emily Christensen McKenna
McKenna, Emily Christensen. Brief sketch of my mother's life
(Ms 2735), fd. 276, pp.1- 2. Acc. #31958.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
I, with my brother, sister and her husband, started from Torreberga to Malmo, a port town. Father hitched up the team and took us there to board a steamer, bidding us goodbye, knowing we would never see each other again. On the 19th of November 1854, we set sail from Copenhagen to join other Saints leaving there on the 24th. We left on the steamer, "Cambria. There were over three hundred in number. We reached Frederickshaven, a seaport on the east coast of Gothland, where we embarked with 143 more passengers on the morning of November 24th, bound for Liverpool, England. Our prospects were fair until about 2 o’clock next morning, when the wind turned Southwest and blew so heavy, our captain deemed it necessary to turn back and seek the nearest harbor in Norway, a port called Mandal.
Here we lay until December 7th, witnessing tempestuous storms day and night. When the captain thought he would venture a start, the wind commenced blowing from the southwest. The waves looked like mountains sweeping over the vessel and bouncing it like a plaything. We turned back hoping to reach Mandal but had to go to Frerickshaven again where we landed December 9th and stayed until December 20th, almost a month from the time we had left previously. The prospects looked good and we set sail again. The ship set sail again, but on the night of the 22nd, we returned again. The ship had almost been stripped of its rigging and creaked like it was breaking asunder. On December 24th, we steered for Hull and on to Liverpool. There was considerable sickness among the passengers and some had very little to drink. Although the cook was kind and distributed water among us. We rested in Liverpool several days and on the 11th of January 1855, went on board a sailing ship bound for New Orleans, North America.
Everything went well until the 11th of February when we encountered a tremendous storm that stripped the ship of all its sails but the next morning all was calm and we could see the West India Islands where natives swam out and gave us fish. Some of the passengers had very little to eat in the month we had been sailing. We arrived at the mouth of the Mississippi River on February 18th, where we cast anchor until a river steamer came to tow us up to New Orleans where we landed the 23rd of February 1855.
The next day we boarded a riverboat bound for St. Louis where we arrived March 7th.
Having spent all my money and some I had borrowed, I had to seek employment, but was advised by our president not to stay in the South but to push on Westward. We took passage on a riverboat going to Fort Leavenworth in Indian territory now the state of Kansas. From there, we traveled by wagon to Fort Riley and on to Omaho [Omaha], arriving there July 18, 1855. My brother got a chance to go on to Utah. He promised to take me with him but I had no money and he had very little left. I had become acquainted with [p.1] another Swedish girl Ellen Johnson, and she was anxious to go also. My brother talked it over with President Frank Wolley and it was arranged for Ellen and I to go with the company headed for Utah. We were to do the cooking and other jobs that we could do. My brother payed a little money and we put what belongings we owned on a hand cart, which we pushed and pulled. We had very few chances to ride. My brother fell in love with Ellen and later on she became his wife. We left Omaho [Omaha] about August 5th and arrived in Atckinson, three days later. Leaving the following day for Fort Kearny where we arrived September 27th, leaving for Fort Laramie the following day and arrived September 27th, continuing our journey up the Platt and arrived at Fort Bridger October 27th.
Our teams were worn out and the entire company weary of travel. Supplies were almost gone. We had seen some Indians along the way who were not hostile. It was important to cross the Rockies before winter snows, so we lest Bridger October 31st but it wasn’t long before we were traveling in 3 feet of snow, as an early winter fell upon us. We were compelled to leave camp on the very tops of the Rocky Mountains. The teams were without feed. They were tied to the trees and the men made huge fires to keep us and the animals warm as ti was bitter wold. The next day the sun was shining and we started downhill and through canyons where a little feed could be found. We were met by a company from Salt Lake with feed for the cattle and some provisions for the company. We arrived in Salt Lake November 18th, 1855, one year after leaving my native Sweden. . . . [p.2]
------------------------------
Family Records of Peter Neilson [Nielsen]
Neilson, Peter. Family Record (Ms 5345), pp. 5-9, 11. Acc.
#17756.
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
. . . Arrangements had been made by Apostle F. [Franklin] D. Richards with the captain of a large sailing vessel to take us to America. But as we were so long he became impatient and swore that he would wait for us no longer, so about the 20th of December he set sail for America, but she had but fairly gotten underway when a violent storm rose which resulted in breaking two or three of the large cross timbers of the ship and thus she was obliged to put back into port to get his ship repaired and instead of our taking passage on this ship we was on the ship James Nesmith. The arrangement was for seven hundred passengers, but instead of that number they would take but five hundred and fifty. [p.5]
Before leaving the docks the passengers were carefully inspected by two doctors to ascertain whether there were any contagious diseases among them. Two children were found to be thus affected and they with their mothers were taken on shore.
After sailing out of port we were organized into four wards. I being appointed to take charge of the third ward and O.P. [Peter Olsen] Hansen, president of the whole company.
We were treated very kindly by all the officers and crew of the ship excepting the second mate who was a wicked man and notwithstanding we had paid full fair there were some of the passengers who suffered considerably for the common necessaries of life.
The wind not being favorable. We made but little progress for three or four days but during this time the sea was rough and as a consequence there was considerable seasickness among the passengers.
On or about the 14th of January 1855 I received the hand of Miss Keren Nielsen in marriage, President O.P. [Peter Olsen] Hansen officiating. There was also another marriage at the same time, and before we had landed in America there had three or four other marriages been solemnized.
We had a very pleasant voyage excepting one day and a few hours when the wind blew a fearful gale and blew our ship back for the space of one day and three or four hours. When the storm struck us some of the passengers were sitting upon the deck but some of the tackle of the ship being broken they soon made their way below.
According to the prophecy of the brother before leaving Denmark, we espied a light on the [p.6] American coast Feb. the 11th 1855.
Two boat [boats] were sent out to meet us on which were two or three Negroes, the first we, the Danish Saints, had ever seen, which I assure you was a great curiosity to us.
The ship was but six weeks and three days in making the voyage from Liverpool to the mouth of the Mississippi River. There were eighteen deaths, old folks and children, in crossing the ocean.
When coming into the Mississippi our ship lodged on a sand bar from which we were unable to extricate ourselves so the next morning a tug boat was sent out to assist us, but it was unable to render us any assistance. Another boat was added but they failed to move the ship so the next day a third boat was added without any better success than before. The captain then said would have to remain here until the river rose. It was Sunday night when we struck the sand bar and there remained until between Wednesday and Thursday night (the water raising 6 feet) and even then the ship was enabled to move off only by the aid of three tug boats, one on either side and one on front and then we did not get clear of the bar until the next day. After getting clear it was no trouble for one boat to draw three ships into New Orleans.
As we sailed along the Mississippi from its mouth to New Orleans, (it being the latter part of Feb.) was to be seen on either side, skirting the banks of the mighty Mississippi extensive orchards of lemons & oranges, figs and other luscious fruits in tempting abundance. Back of these orchards and running parallel with them were numbers of Negro huts. [p.7]
While lying on the sand bar we saw myriads of fish of all kinds some as heavy as a half grown pig. We were advised not to eat them as for some cause they were considered not to be fit for use.
We found all kinds of the products of this section
to be extremely cheap: sugar 4¢, rice 2¢, and bacon 6¢ and
other things in proportion.
While stopping at New Orleans an apostate from the
Latter day Saints tried to induce us not to proceed farther on our journey
at present giving as his reason for such a course that the ice in the river
would prevent our reaching St. Louis. But at this juncture a missionary
from Utah happened along and advised us to proceed on our journey for said
he "the ice will be broken up and and [SIC] the river cleared before you
reach St. Louis. Our president therefore tried a steamboat and we
proceeded on our way for St. Louis after having laid in our supplies.
Before leaving New Orleans the captain came down to the ship and told us that this had been the most prosperous trip he had ever made across the ocean. The trip before this he had embarked with one thousand passengers, but no soon had he put to sea than they commenced to drink, play cards, quarrel and fight, besides they were filthy in their habits. From these causes disease took hold of them and before he arrived in America death had consigned seven hundred to a watery grave. On another and previous voyage he had embarked with three hundred passengers and from similar causes he arrived in America with but eleven souls, disease having taken the remainder away. "In the future," said he, "if I have my choice, I will [p.8] bring none but Latter-day Saints." Thus we can plainly see how the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ enable His chosen people to escape disease and death, while on the other hand a wanton disregard of these sacred principles had carried so many to an untimely grave. Such has been the case in all dispensations of Gods providence to His children and such it will continue to be until the end of time.
But to come back to the main thread of our narrative, we arrived in St. Louis, having buried seventeen or eighteen of our number while on our way up the river. With this exception we had a prosperous journey.
At St. Louis we the pleasure of beholding the face of our esteemed brother and Apostle President Erastus Snow, who told us we had been the most prospered of any company of Saints that had yet come come [SIC] to America. In alluding to the number of deaths that had occurred on our way up the river, he said that the Prophet Joseph had predicted that the time would come when the Mississippi River would be poisoned so that it would be unsafe for the Saints to come in that route, but would have to come in by way of New York.
Means being scarce among the Saints we were advised to seek for labor in Leavenworth, Kansas and Weston, Missouri. While at these places the Saints were attacked with that dread disease, cholera, which was contracted from some clothes that were taken in by some of the passengers for washing. . . . [p.9]
. . . On the sixth day of September 1853 we arrived in Salt Lake City, having been ten months and twenty days since we left Copenhagen, a distance perhaps of between six and seven thousand miles. . . . . [p.11]
------------------------------
Autobiography of Annie Cathrine Olsen
Olsen, Annie Cathrine Christensen, [Autobiography], "Utah Pioneer Biographies,
vol 22, pp. 17-18, 20.
. . . About the first of December 1854, we boarded the sailing vessel at Fredericks Hound [Fredriks Haven] for England but the wind came from the wrong direction and we landed at Norway, where we stayed for one week. During that time we would climb up behind the cliffs to say our prayers so we would not be seen by the ship’s crew. A week later we started out for England the wind took us back to Fredericks Hound [Fredriks Haven], our starting point. This time the wind was favorable and we landed in England, Christmas Morning 1854. We boarded the train for Liverpool and arrived there in the evening, at which place we stayed for several days waiting for the ship to sail. During this time we had to eat horse flesh. My mother had brought a jar of butter and some dried sausage with her, which I remember tasted good to us.
About the first of January 1855, we boarded the ship James Nesmith and sailed with 440 Scandinavian Saints and one British Saint, across the Atlantic Ocean. The first three days of our voyage we were all very seasick but after getting better I got such an appetite that I could not get enough to eat. [p.17] My mother, not being very well, could not eat her portion of hardtack, so I got part of her portion, as well as my own.
One day a terrible storm came up. I was standing on the middle of the deck holding to a large barrel just under the hole of the ship. I felt impressed to move under the deck and just as I did so, and had gone a short distance, a mast beam broke and fell, breaking the barrel to pieces, so you see how necessary it is to heed the promptings of the Spirit at all times.
On February 23, 1855, we landed at New Orleans, from which point we took a steamer and sailed up the Missouri River to St. Louis where we stayed one day and went to Church. From there we sailed on to Leavenworth, Kansas, where we landed at a place which was later called "Mormon Grove. We had to clear the snow away so we could pitch our tents, it being necessary for us to wait here until the arrival of the oxen, and my brother, sister and a young girl, whose emigration my father had paid for, had to go out to work to help keep up expenses.
After being at Leavenworth sometime, cholera broke out in camp and the officers came and made us move farther from town. My mother was very sick at that time, and quite a number to [of] the young folks of the camp died.
The oxen finally came and we started on our long journey across the plains in P. O. Hanson’s Company. . . . [p.18]
. . . my mother was bit on the wrist by a scorpion or poisonous insect of some kind. Her arm began to swell until it went up in her body. She was very sick all the rest of the journey until one evening we reached Salt Lake Valley and my mother passed away the next morning without seeing the great Salt Lake Valley that she had gone through so much to reach. This was the later part of September 1855. . . . . [p. 20]
------------------------------
Diary of Anders Beck
Beck
Anders Diary, pp.3-4 donated by Betty Jo Ivie.
LDS Church Archives
. . . Middle of November, 1853, we left Bornholm, myself, wife,
daughter, my youngest sister, and wife’s cousin Cecilia Christiane Jensen.
We stopped in Copenhagen about one month.
December 22 or 23 , 1853, we left Copenhagen in a steamship for
Kell, from there to Gluck State on railroad, in a steamship to Hull, England.
Left Liverpool in ship Jesse Munn January 3, 1854, and came to New Orleans
February 10th in a sailing ship. Stopping there a few days, then
took a steamboat up the Mississippi River to St. Louis, but before coming
to St. Louis, many took sick with cholera and died. Our daughter,
Anne Christine, commenced being sick when in New Orleans and when yet on
the Mississippi River, I took sick with cholera. One nearby said,
"He will die. I was very sick, but the elders laid their hands on
me. I did live, but before I got well, our girl died (she was blessed
when a child) on March 7, 1854, on the Mississippi River, and was buried
on land [p.3] in the forest. I was not able to follow her to the
grave. I have thought if I had been sick at the time, I could have
prayed to the Lord and she might have lived and I also nearly died.
Thinking about what the Lord said, "I will take two of a family and one
of a city and bring them to Zion. And inasmuch as we were only me,
and my sister and her husband, I thought we would both live and come to
Zion, and we did. It was through the mercy and power of God that
we came.
We stopped St. Louis a month, having a good time there.
Went on steamboat up Missouri River Kansas. Stopped there and around
until late in June, 1854, started for Salt Lake City with ox team, 62 wagons,
4 oxen and two cows to each wagon and some extra wagon cows and horses.
Arrived the 5th of October, 1854 in good health, spirit, and without any
money. A cow, a wagon, a cooking stove, and a few other things. .
. . [p.4]
Autobiography of Mads Fredrick Theobald Christensen
Our Pioneer Heritage. comp. by Kate B. Carter, vol. 9 (Salt Lake City: Daughters
of Utah Pioneers, 1966) pp. 396-97
. . . After several days we went aboard the Jesse Munn and started
to float down the Channel and out on the Atlantic, steering much to the
south of west in order to get into a warmer zone where the vessel could
take advantage of the trade winds. We received our rations of food
once a week. This was a regular allowance of uncooked food, such
as peas, rice, salt, beef, sugar, coffee, and also fresh water once a day.
The beef was salt beef.
There was a kitchen range midship where an Irish cook held sway,
abusing nearly every person who needed something cooked. Outside
stood our cooking utensils in a long row from early morning until late
evening, waiting their turn to get on the hot stove where they would get
half cooked and then be taken away by us. Another cook in the adjoining
kitchen prepared the meals for the crew who were rationed. The two
cooks could not agree and because of this they had a fight with the permission
of the captain. It was held for the public in regular sailor style,
which I had the nerve to witness. Entirely stripped to the waist,
they went at each other with heavy blows to begin with, keeping it up for
perhaps an hour, by which time they both were so jaded that the blows could
not hurt much. I do not remember if this battle decided the supremacy
of either of them or if they came out even.
For many days the weather was warm and the wind a dead calm,
so the vessel scarcely moved. We could then play and dance on the
deck just so we kept out of the way of the sailors who had their duties
to perform. Again, we had wind storms, causing uneasiness for our
safety.
After some seven weeks of sailing, we passed the Island of Cuba
at some distance. At first its mountainous outlines against the sky
appeared as outlines of clouds, but gradually they became more plain and
distinct. I judge we did not get nearer than four miles, but it caused
a great deal of relief, excitement and rejoicing among the passengers,
as it was a part of America. Passing Cuba we sailed again into the
Gulf of Mexico out of sight of land, passing Florida and after several
days, entered the muddy waters flowing out of the great Mississippi River,
many miles out to sea. The change of waters could be seen long before
we entered them.
Soon a pilot vessel came out and lay alongside while the pilot
boarded the ship and took charge of it. The next day we were in the
Mississippi River and cast anchor off New Orleans. After inspection
by the health officers, we were permitted to go ashore and view part of
the city. Here we saw the slave market where slaves, male and female,
were offered for sale. They stood in rows outside the dealer’s place
of business, where he would cry them off to passersby, much like other
merchandise while the slaves were dressed so as to appear to the best advantage.
After a delay of two or three days we were [p.396] transferred to a large
steamer with tremendous large side wheels as propellers. These steamers
were floating palaces in appearance, painted white and handled mostly by
crews of Negroes.
Wood is the fuel to make steam but when two steamers come alongside
steering the same direction, a race goes on and then oil and fat pork is
thrown into the furnaces to increase the steam power to its utmost capacity.
Along the riverside are dense woods where the boats occasionally stop and
take fuel aboard, the fuel being carried on the shoulders of the Negro
crew. Foodstuffs were very abundant and cheap and large quantities
of leftovers from the tables of the officers and first class passengers
were thrown overboard into the river, while we look on longingly.
On the water floated oranges, apples and other foods.
We were on the steamer about ten days and landed in St. Louis.
There we were temporarily quartered in a large storage house, buying our
food at the grocery shop where the price of nearly everything was five
cents a pound. It was calculated that we should be there about six
weeks so a number of the brethren took jobs on a railroad then being constructed
in Illinois about 40 miles from St. Louis. Another boy and myself
went along to earn a few dollars. When we had worked there about
three weeks we received word that the company had left St. Louis, and gone
to Kansas City, then a trading post. We quit work and asked for our
pay through an interpreter. The paymaster refused to pay us but after
some parleying paid the men various amounts just as he pleased. As
I was hired for seven dollars a month, he refused to pay me anything as
I had not worked a month. After some argument, mainly that I couldn’t
get to the company without money to pay my way, he ordered the cashier
to pay me five dollars. In doing so, the cashier gave me a worthless
bank bill for three dollars and two one dollar bills. When we boarded
the steamer that was to take us to Kansas the steward refused to take my
three dollars and I had but little more than one dollar besides it left.
There was but a few minutes left until the boat would leave, and it was
time for quick action to arrange to go with the men.
I hastened across the street to get the bill changed and seeing
an old lady behind a fruit stand I asked her for some apples and held out
my hat to receive them, telling her I was in a hurry. She about filled
the hat. I thought perhaps she would not change the bill to get five
cents out of it, so I ordered one pint bottle of whiskey which I saw standing
on the shelf, all the time shaking for fear she would refuse to take the
bill. On handing it to her she held it very close to her eyes, then
paid me the change. I was saved by my own dishonesty. I reconciled
that act as best I could in this way of reasoning; I did not make the bill
and could not help that it was not as good as all the others. I hoped
she might be able to pass it again.
Well, I got aboard the steamer, paid my fare and got to Kansas
where my mother was glad to see me, having had much worry for my safety.
. . . [p.397]
Autobiography of Johanne Bolette Dalley
Dalley, Johanne Bolette, Autobiography, An Enduring Legacy, vol.
4 (Salt Lake City: Daughters of Utah Pioneers, 1981) p. 272.
. . . My sister Lanie (Johanne Helene), five years old, and I,
with my uncle and his wife and some others, left Denmark sometime in December
1853, and left Liverpool on New Year's Day, 1854.
I was very well (except for an attack of dysentery caused by
eating too many prunes--the only thing that was palatable at my command,
other food entirely unfit to eat) during the voyage, but helped those who
felt worse than I did. We landed in New Orleans in February 1854,
and soon traveled up the river toward St. Louis. The cholera broke
out and a great many died. I helped wait on the sick and dying, and
to prepare the dead for burial. We couldn't always get boxes in which
to bury the dead and many were merely wrapped in sheets and put under the
ground. That was a very sad, terrible time for us all. Our
family was one of the very few not suffering with the disease. We
reached St. Louis about April 1, 1854. A great many died there also.
. . . [p.272]
Reminiscences and diary of Hans Jensen Hals
Hans Jensen. Reminiscences and diary (Ms 4718), pp.
4-5 (typescript).
LDS Church Historical Department Archives
3 January 1854 we sailed out through the Irish canal and had
Wales on one side and Ireland on the other and on out into the Atlantic
Ocean. Sailed south until we came to the west part and from there we had
a steady wind every day. A number of the passengers were seasick
in the forward dining room, otherwise we were well. Time was long
as the sailing speed lasted 11 weeks. We had meeting every Sunday.
We were divided into groups at prayer morning and evening. There
were some deaths among us, especially children. Five couples were
married, of these Maren Eircksen and I were one. And it came to pass
the 15 March, and we were wed by Christian Larsen in the meeting.
The same day I was married I was ordained an Elder. We had the best
wedding we could under the circumstances. We were upon the ship.
On the 17 we first saw the land of America. We sailed passed the
West Indian Islands and were in the Gulf of Mexico when a large American
steamship took us and 2 other ships into tow. It gave new life to
the company to see the beautiful land of America. We sailed up the
Mississippi River, and enjoyed ourselves by seeing the beautiful place,
New Orleans, and was there 2 days. We enjoyed ourselves visiting
the city and surrounding area. We then went on board a large steamship
and sailed up the river to Saint Louis, this took 10 days. On this
trip many died of Cholera. The ship was infected with it. We
found employment and went with our company. I went onto the forest
and cut timbers for wagons but was cheated out of f weeks work. The
other company from Scandinavia came to Saint Louis under the leadership
of Zions Olesen and continued on shortly after to Kansas. We went
with another company to Kansas, a 9 das sail up the river Missouri.
Many also died here, also of Cholera. The power of God was made strongly
manifest among us as many who were ill became well through administration.
I was often called upon to administer I companionship of Brother Wkov.
When we came to Kansas we received our wagons and lived in them and in
our tents in the forest. Here we bought provisions for the trek across
the plains. Many died of Cholera and among them was my mother.
She became ill in the evening and died the next morning. She was
buried in the Kansas forest 1 English mile form the town. She died
in good faith in the Gospel to the last was very ill but didn’t deny the
Lord. The whole camp was moved out upon the plains on the western
side of the stake. Here we received 4 oxen, 2 cows to each wagon,
and we began to set them in yoke. [p.4] There were several companies of
English Saints here also and a large number of Mexicans. My brother
Laurits became acquainted with a merchant from Mexico of Santa Fe, and
was talked into traveling with him, to my great sorrow. Their company
went and we didn’t know it. We now began our trek in the plains.
73 wagons, Olesen from Zion was captain. We reached Salt Lake the
5 October (1854), and camped on Union Square. Many gave us gifts.
Diary of Hans Hoth
Hoth, Hans. Diary, (Typescript), (Translated from German
script by Peter Gulbrandsen), (Mss C-F 67) pp.2-62. (The Bancroft Library,
University of California, Berkeley)
It was in the evening of December 16th 1853, that I and my daughter
Doris traveled with the coachman Denn from Schleswig to Rendsburg, and
from there by train to Hamburg. After having attended to my business
in that city, I traveled on the 19th to Oldesloe and Reinfeld to bid farewell
to my relatives and friends.
22nd. I returned to Hamburg, and traveled on the 23rd with the
Mormon missionary and several Mormons from Holstein and Hamburg to Elmshorn.
Here I met with my wife and children and close to 300 Mormons from Schleswig,
Denmark and Sweden. Everybody had had to pay their own traveling
expenses to Elmshorn. From here our further transportation was handled
by Morris & Co’s office in Hamburg, the fare for adults from Glückstadt
to New Orleans was 38 prussian tahler, and 32 tahler for children.
From Elmshorn we went by train to Glückstadt, and the same day went
on board the English steamer, "Quine Dhe Scotland, Here we found our hopes
sadly shattered. We had imagined the we were to travel on a ship
which was fitted out to carry emigrants; but had to content ourselves with
boarding a freighter, and we were not treated much better than ordinary
freight or ballast. We were all lying along with our luggage in a
room down below, and had to creep and crawl over to one side of the ship.
Many families were completely separated from one another, and it was impossible
to think of sleeping. A Dane, 82 years old, died today. [p.2]
24th. We set out to sea. One hardly saw a smiling face
any longer, and we were in a sad position. Hot food or warm drinks
were unobtainable; most of the passengers were seasick, and those who were
not sick could become so from listening to the moaning and weeping of the
sick ones. The ship had been loaded with coal, and we were all as
black as Negroes from the coal dust. We remained in this disconsolate
position for 3 days and 2 nights. During this time we had no stormy
weather, but the wind was continually against us, and towards evening on
the 27th we arrived in Hull. We spent the night at our usual place
on shipboard. A child of Danish parents, 4 weeks old, died today.
27th. We obtained orders to make ourselves ready for continuing
the journey. As we and our luggage had already been examined by the
control, we were taken to the railway station at 2 o’clock in the afternoon.
Our luggage remained on board, and was to come on the next train.
We were not satisfied with this arrangement; but wanted to take our things
with us. We began to quarrel with the agents; but had to yield to
force and leave Hull without our luggage. I did not see anything
of Hull beyond the streets through which we went to reach the railway station.
The railway station itself was beautiful and imposing. The harbor
was likewise very beautiful. We left for Liverpool on a special train
at 3 o’clock in the afternoon, and came through the towns [p.3] of Howden,
Selby, Normington, Brandford, Leeds, Hudbersfild, Manchester and Bolton
to Liverpool. But as it became dark at an early hour, I saw little
or nothing at all of the cities and the country we passed through.
The country around Hull was pretty, flat and fertile.
Farther away it was more mountainous. The railway was frequently
on a higher level than the towns and villages, and sometimes it also went
along below the surface at considerably long stretches. From Hull
to Liverpool is a distance of 140 miles. At 10 o’clock in the evening
we arrived in Liverpool, and were received by an agent from the office
of Morris & Co; who distributed us into two hotels. The place
in which I and my family lodged is called "Rheinischerhof, in Paradis
Street. The owner’s name is Stern. He was a German Jew; but
a friendly and agreeable man.
We all had a thorough clean-up, and everybody was satisfied with
the service. Liverpool is a nice city, has an extremely good harbor,
and wide streets, but these were very dirty. Here is a considerable
amount of trade and traffic. There are many large and beautiful stores
in the city, and also many factories.
In size and beauty the railway station surpasses everything I
have seen so far. Every thirty minutes a train leaves for the towns
which lie around Liverpool. As far as one can see, many rich people
live here; but never have I [p.4] seen so many poor people and beggars
in a city, as I have seen here. At this time of year, it was still
rather cold and there was snow on the ground, one saw adults and children
go around barefoot, and frequently almost quite naked. At every street
corner and on every street are beggars who stop one. Today a 70 year
old Danish lady died. We were in Liverpool until the 31st.
At 10 o’clock in the morning we received instructions, or to be more correct,
we were ordered to go on board. But as our luggage had not all arrived
from Hull, and as the ship was not yet clean and in order, we refused to
obey the order. But tomorrow it was a holiday, and all had to be
quiet and peaceful. Furthermore, they threatened us with leaving
us behind and letting the ship depart without us, if we did not obey the
command, thus wasting our good money. Finally the agents promised
to bring all the luggage on board the ship, and only then did we go on
board the three master, "Jessie Munn, Captain Duel. We had only
been on board for some hours, when we saw ourselves just as much, or similarly,
cheated and disappointed as we were in Glückstadt. The agents
and the crew now treated us as they pleased, and we had to dance entirely
to their tune. We stayed in port overnight, I rented a place to sleep
in the 2nd cabin, as the room below was not to my liking. We were
27 Germans and 4 Danes in this cabin. For this accommodation each
of us paid 1 Specie. [p.5]
1854 January 1st. We were towed for a distance of 6 miles
by a steamer and threw anchor, till the 3rd. In these 2 days we received
an exceedingly bad treatment, neither food nor drink were sent down to
us, and many times we quarreled with the helmsman (2nd mate) and other
members of the crew in such a manner that it bordered on fighting.
I therefore warn everyone of my countrymen against the office
of Morris & Co in Hamburg and their agents in Hull and Liverpool, and
against transportation via England altogether. Today the captain,
our luggage and provisions came on board. The anchor was raised and
the voyage continued in the Atlantic Ocean. Our position was improved
in some respects, thus we obtained both food and drink.
4th. Extremely good wind. Today everybody was looking
for their luggage, of which much was missing. Some boxes and packages
had been opened and pilfered, and many trunks and packages had completely
disappeared.
5th. No wind at all. Many passengers were seasick,
and so was I and my family. The calm lasted only until 5 o’clock
in the afternoon. Then it began to blow, and during the night we
encountered stormy weather, which, as we were not yet used to it, made
us much afraid. But neither men nor ship suffered from it, and as
the wind came from the northeast [p.6] it was to our advantage, and we
covered a good distance. The storm kept us until noon of the 7th.
Then it decreased in strength; but it carried us rapidly forward.
Today a child of Danish parents died, 2 ½ years old.
8th. Also today the wind remained good. I and my
family except my oldest daughter, have overcome the seasickness.
A child of Danish parents died. It was 3 weeks old.
9th. Calm. Today we had the joy of seeing several
of the sick ones on deck again. Since we left Liverpool we have not
experienced any cold weather, and now the air begins to be warm.
A child
of Danish parents died, 2 years old.
In the evening a storm was blowing, and it kept on until 8 o’clock
in the evening of the 10th. This time no damage was done either,
nor was the fear no longer as pronounced as during the first storm at sea.
During the last few days we only rarely saw a ship. Today we saw
5.
11th. East wind. We made good speed. 11 degrees
heat. There is great discontent among the passengers, because there
is not handed out as many provisions as was promised us in the contract.
12th. Wind and heat as yesterday. Besides, a steady
rain. A child of Danish parents died, 2 years old. [p.7]
13th. Calm until evening. Then a strong easterly
wind. It rained all day. Today a couple was married.
14th. Strong east wind, at the same time warm air and steady
rain. Many on board were sick.
15th. Wind and air like yesterday. Today we saw 2
islands. They were unknown to the captain, and he did not know their
names. This seemed unusual to me.
16th. Calm, and at the same time unusually warm.
A child of Danish parents died, 3/4 years old.
17th. Good wind. 14 degrees of heat. The idleness
bothers me.
18th. Wind and weather as yesterday. The voyage went
rapidly forward today. A Danish women lost her mind.
19th. Oppressive heat. All the sick had to come out
on deck today. The beds were aired, the sleeping places fumigated
and cleaned. The number of sick people is increasing. Today
a child of Danish parents died, 1 year old.
20th. Continuously favorable wind. The sun rose at
5 o’clock, and set 6 in the evening. Today I saw fishes from 12 to
16 feet in length.
21st. Strong north-easterly wind, which drove us rapidly
forward. I saw 3 fishes which were about 50 feet long.
22nd. Wind and weather as yesterday, thereat oppressively
hot. Today I saw flying fishes. They were quite white, about
1 foot long, had a pointed head, used the fins instead of wings, and flew
approximately 50 yards before they dived again. [p.8]
23rd. Wind and weather still like yesterday. Towards
the evening the wind gained strength. Everybody was afraid of storm;
but we were spared from it, however. I saw many water-swallows, which
look very much like land-swallows. Today died in our cabin a child
of German parents, 1 ½ years old. (Ehrich’s child).
24th. The east wind today changed into storm. The
main mast broke in two, 2 sails blew into the ocean carrying pieces of
wood and rigging with them. Many of the sick fell out of their beds.
The crying the screaming of the sick and healthy during the storm cannot
be described; even the captain and the entire crew seemed to be discouraged.
The storm continued until 9 the evening. A Danish woman, 70 years
old, died in our cabin.
25th. Calm. A steady rain fell during the entire
day, thereat the air was oppressively hot. I cannot remember having
experienced such a warm day in Germany. Several thefts have been
committed lately, and today 2 watches were stolen in our cabin.
26th. Still calm weather and steady rain. Today I
observed that also the rain is salty.
27th. Good wind, continuous rain. I saw flying fishes.
2 of the crew became angry at each other, and fought with each other so
long, that both fell breathless to the deck, unable to fight any longer.
28th. Strong easterly wind. We made 10 miles every
hour. Fishes of about 40 feet in length and 10 feet in diameter [p.9]
let themselves be seen near the ship. They were blue and seemed to
be quite daring.
29th. Calm. 16 degrees heat. Ever since we
have been on the ocean we have not had such beautiful and pleasant weather
as we had today. Many of the sick were out on deck. All were
happy and content, and there was dancing in the evening. Yesterday
the last quarter of the moon was still visible, and this evening the new
moon shone quite brightly.
30th. Calm. 13 degrees of heat. One certainly
does not see cities and beautiful landscapes. It is now 15 days since
we saw land, and this was only in the distance. But, nevertheless,
the sea-voyage also has its pleasant side. One feels the happiest
with good health and a good wind, and also with friendly association.
Also on the ocean many beautiful things, are seen which frequently far
surpass in beauty, what one sees on land. When one views the beautiful
clear sky, and the rising and the setting of the sun, then it must be admitted
that this is far more majestic to behold on the ocean than on land.
31st. Still calm weather, as well as being oppressively
hot. Today work went on to repair the broken mast, during which a
sailor was injured. This evening there was dancing again.
February 1st. Good northeast wind. The journey proceeded
rapidly forward. I had imagined that the voyage would be far more
[p.10] dangerous than this one is. The only thing that makes the
journey tedious for us and which frequently causes dissatisfaction, is
that many of us have just cause for complaint over the harsh treatment
by the crew, as well as over the delivery of provisions. Whoever
does not look out for himself, or is soft and pliable, is cheated.
2nd. Wind as yesterday, but somewhat stronger. Today
my little Anna was taken sick. There appeared several large and small
birds, from which I conclude, that we are not far from land.
3rd. Still good wind. My presentiment as to seeing
land soon, has been confirmed. This morning we saw at a distance
of 4 miles, 3 islands, and in the afternoon we saw 2 more. We passed
close by the latter. It is called Montinere [LOCATION UNKNOWN], and
it seems to be rather large and mountainous. We saw 4 high mountains
on the islands, and the one nearest us was touched by a cloud. The
lowland was cultivated. We saw people working in the fields.
This sight was a great joy to us.
4th. Calm. The islands have disappeared from sight
and again we see nothing but sky and water. All are longing to have
the water exchanged for land. Here the moon is visible all day long,
and for the last few evenings it was directly overhead at 6 o’clock.
5th. Good wind. Again birds appeared, and there was
much grass and moss on the water, which gave us hope of seeing [p.11] land
again soon. It seems as if many of us cannot stand the hot air, for
every day more people get sick.
6th. A strong northeast wind blew during the night.
During the last calm two hatches had been opened in the forward part of
the between decks, and in the stormy weather last night the water rushed
in with such force, that the passengers had to leave their beds.
Many trunks and packages were wet all through, and great damage was done
as a result of this carelessness. Even sick people who had no assistance,
and who could not get out of bed by themselves, were lying in water.
7th. It is still blowing from the northeast. Each
hour we cover 15 miles. We are continuously among islands of which
we often see some in the far distance. Many large birds, very much
like storks, were close by us all during the day. In the evening
we saw the island of Santo Domingo, 4 miles distant.
8th. Wind the same as yesterday. We have not as yet
had as good sailing wind as we had during the last 3 days. Today
we saw the islands of Cuba and Jamaica, 2 miles distant, of which the latter
spread out before us as a long stretch of land extending beyond range of
the eye. My little Anna is well again. Many of the sick on
the between deck have also recovered. In the last few days the air
has been somewhat cooler.
9th. It did not blow during the night, and today it is
again oppressively hot. Today provisions were distributed. [p.12]
The bread was spoiled and was handed back to the captain. At noon
we could still see the island of Jamaica. Today a Dane and an Englishman
engaged in a fight, and the latter was the winner.
10th. Southwest wind. For the first time we had the
wind against us. Today we saw the island of Kaiman. On another
island the light in a lighthouse was to be seen in the evening.
11th. Northwest wind, not much better than yesterday.
Many fishes, 30-40 feet in length appeared. We sailed continuously
among islands. Although we had no cause for complaint about much
stormy weather or misfortunes of that kind, everybody longed to be off
the water soon, for the lack of good drinking water, a variety of food
and liberty, now made the journey unpleasant for us. A child of Danish
parents, 2 years old, died today.
12th. Good wind. Today we passed by the western tip
of Cuba. We were quite close to the island and saw the lighthouse
and several buildings. The fields were green. Something was
being harvested, but we could not see what it was. The land appeared
to be flat and unbroken. Today we saw some sea-eagles.
13th. East wind. Today we had ships around us continuously.
It somewhat helped to pass the time, and gave us the hope of landing soon.
The anchor chain was put in order. Today I made up for the captain
my list of all the passengers on board the ship. We were 352 persons
besides the crew, of which 321 were Mormons and their children. I
did this work in the [p.13] captain’s cabin. There fell into my hands
accidentally a list from Morris & Co. made up in Hamburg. I saw
to my astonishment that the captain had carried each passenger 2 prussian
thaler cheaper than we had paid, and that these 2 thaler accrued to the
missionary, Carn [Daniel Garn], who had chartered the ship. I told
this to our president on board the ship, who promised to investigate the
matter later on.
14th. Calm. 18 degrees of heat. We saw large
fishes, which followed us for a quarter of an hour. They were very
bold and only disappeared when they were shot at.
15th. Calm until 4 o’clock in the afternoon. Then
it began to blow hard from northwest, almost like a storm. Around
7 o’clock almost all the sails were taken down, and the ship drifted about
as it would. At the same time it rained violently, and we were very
much frightened. Even the captain and the rest of the crew were afraid,
and seemed to fear danger. Everything went well, however. Today
the captain gave us hope of soon arriving at the Mississippi.
16th. The strong wind kept on blowing till around midnight,
and in the morning we had drifted back quite a distance. But we soon
regained lost ground, as the wind was good all day. Shortly after
noon we saw a lighthouse, and then several ships lying at anchor.
The water changed color and became yellowish. Contrary to the captain’s
expectation we were near the Mississippi, where he had thought of arriving
2 days from now. The pilot-flag was instantly hoisted, and [p.14]
at 4 o’clock a pilot came on board. We sailed on close to the river’s
mouth and anchored. There was joy and happiness on shipboard.
Today it was so cold that we had to put on warm clothes. Today a
child of Danish parents died, 2 years old.
17th. Today it was very cold and windy. We were lying
still. Many ships came up alongside, and they all anchored here.
The Danish woman who lost her mind on the 18th of last month died today.
She left behind her husband, and 2 small children.
18th. The weather was somewhat pleasanter. This morning
10 large vessels bound for New Orleans lay close to us. Already at
6 o’clock steamers came out from that port, and around 8 o’clock we began
to raise anchor. At 10 o’clock came a steamer by which we were towed
2 miles up the river. All the ships were brought up here. The
pilot disembarked, the anchor was dropped and the captain’s papers were
inspected by an official. Now a steamer was placed between 2 sailing
vessels at a time, in order to tow them up the river. The anchor
was raised, and the journey continued. For the first 8-10 miles there
was nothing to see along the river except uncultivated land on which grew
reeds and small bushes; but then the country took on a better appearance.
We sailed past woods and beautiful estates. The fields were beginning
[p.15] to be green and plowing and sowing were going on. At this
place the Mississippi is half a mile wide; but he current is not rapid.
19th. We kept on sailing all during the night. As
we looked around us in the morning we were in an exceedingly beautiful
country, and the farther we proceeded, the more beautiful it became.
On both sides of the river were beautiful country-seats, sugar plantations,
beautiful meadows and forests. The owners live for the most part
in small but pretty houses, which were usually situated in an orchard.
There was already fruit on the trees, mostly oranges. The workers,
usually Negro slaves, live in small houses or huts near their masters.
All residences are near the river. The cultivated land is behind
and between the houses, and where it ends there is nothing to be seen but
forest. The land is level and sugar and cotton are the two main products
which are raised here.
20th. At 2 o’clock in the morning we arrived in New Orleans.
Here it is still winter and cold. That is what a German inhabitant
told me this morning. But I meant, that even though it is still winter
and cold, I would not like to feel the heat here in the summer time.
He replied that there was still floating ice in the river, and since this
has not completely disappeared, it is still winter although the ice comes
3-400 miles from here. The fields were green, the gardens made ready,
and many seeds had already shot high up above the ground. The cows
were grazing in the tall grass [p.16] and the heat at this time of year
seemed strange to me. The first think I undertook to see was the
harbor. Our ship was lying near to one end of the port. I had
probably been walking a couple of miles or so, as I made inquiries about
the length of the harbor. I found out that it is 5 miles long, and
that there are at present 914 sailing vessels and 81 steamers in the harbor.
I walked the whole way along the waterfront, and it gave me much pleasure.
Never before had I seen so many large ships in one spot. Most of
them were three-masters, and only a few of them were small vessels.
There was much life going on at the port, and thousands of workers as well
as many carriers were busy. I went part of the way along the harbor,
and, coming back, part of the way through some streets near by. The
streets are wide and straight, but very dirty and badly paved, owing to
the wet ground. The whole city lies on the lowland, and swamps and
bogs are to be seen in the heart of the city. There is hardly any
regulation of the streets. Dead cattle lie in the thoroughfares,
and wherever ones goes, there is a bad odor. I was tired and went
on board ship.
21st. Again I went out early to view the city and to see
anything unusual and remarkable. The city is 8 miles long and 1 ½
miles wide. It has about 110,000 inhabitants of which about 7,000
are Germans and 8,000 Negroes. I saw the new custom house, which
is being built and which is to be completed 7 years from now. It
is 250 ells or 500 feet square, and 4 stories high, the wall is made of
[-] granite. [p.17] I have never seen such an imposing and costly building.
The scaffolding alone has cost 6,000 dollars. The Hotel Dhe Charles,
one of the most beautiful buildings in the city, is built of marble stone.
It is 5 stories high and is also an imposing sight, but it cannot compare
with the customhouse. I saw the orphan-asylum which is planned beautifully
and impressively, and visited some of the most important factories, such
as carriage-factories, cotton-spinning plants, and iron-foundries, of which
I had likewise never seen any before which could compare with them in beauty
and size. The railway station, and the railway itself, are not so
beautiful. The churches are only small. I was in 3 of them
whose interiors were rather pretty. The drinking water is not good,
and it is very unhealthful for strangers. Through pipes it is led
from the Mississippi into the city. As far as I went in the city,
I saw no pumps, nor did I see any cellars.
22nd. Today Washington’s birthday was celebrated.
Early in the morning there was shooting of cannon; the national guard,
led by beautiful martial music, marched through the city to an open spot
where all sorts of amusements were open to the public all day long.
In the evening the city was illuminated, and feasting and dancing went
on in all the streets in the city. Here the river is one mile wide.
Across from New Orleans lies the small town, Algier. It is nicely
built, and has large factories for iron and cotton goods; also many steamers
are being built there. Today I was not [p.18] feeling well, and could
not go out. Furthermore we were busy packing, and even today we went
on board the steamer "St. Louis on which we were to be taken to St. Louis.
This ship is built to carry emigrants, and we promise ourselves more comfort
than we have had hitherto.
23rd. We only finished packing and putting our luggage
on board the ship yesterday evening, and when I woke up this morning our
new ship with all of us on board, was lying at the other end of the harbor.
Today I had much to do in our new quarters. When I was through working,
I wrote 2 letters to Hamburg and took them to the post office. On
the way back I came through a street where slaves were being sold.
400-500 dollars were being paid for the largest and handsomest men and
women. For a short while I watched this business, and went from there
with a saddened heart.
24th. This morning I went out to see the market-place where
meat, milk, grain and vegetables are being sold. The market was held
in 2 wooden structures, built for this purpose. Horses and carriages
cannot enter here. Each of the buildings is 400 feet long and 300
feet wide. The amount and variety of products which are daily brought
to the market, is indeed remarkable. I was probably there for about
2 hours, and would like to have stayed longer; but I became ill, had to
go on board and go to bed. I read the German newspaper that is being
published here. It contained the news that from Jan. 1st to February
4th, 38 steamers and close to 200 [p.19] sailing- vessels had been lost
on the Mississippi. Since Feb. 3, 6 steamers had been lost by fire
in the local harbor, while 5 had been badly damaged.
25th. I felt somewhat better today and went out to see
how the engines and other sunken material were taken out of the water from
the 6 burned steamers. A ship came in from Africa carrying 80 wild
people. I saw some of them. Their skin was copper-colored,
their hair long and black. Their clothes were made from the hides of wild
animals; but most of the wild men were quite naked. They had rings
through their noses and ears, and some of the men had bells on their legs.
All were tall and well built, and were immediately offered for sale as
slaves. Here, and in the entire state, the slave-trade is a legal
and profitable business; but public slave-markets are only allowed in this
city. Merchants and wealthy families keep slaves, men as well as
women. They are also given permission to marry. But the children
they raise are the property of the slave-owners, and if the number becomes
too high, they are driven to market and sold for a good price. A
cannon-shot is being fired every evening at 8 o’clock, signifying that
then all the blacks must be at home. Whoever is found to be on the
streets after the firing of this shot, receives severe punishment.
Only blacks who are residents or free can obtain permission to stay out
longer, and this is only given in return for a large and safe bond.
We left at 2 o’clock in the afternoon. On this side of the river
at least as far as we came today--the landscape was [p.20] just as beautiful
as on the other side. We sailed on until 9 o’clock and then dropped
anchor.
26th. The steamers which sail on the rivers use wood for
fuel, of which there is sufficient stock on hand. Our ship too supplied
itself with wood at this place, and at 8 o’clock we set out again.
Sugar plantations, beautiful grain fields, forests and meadows, follow
each other continually. Everyone who has journeyed in this region
will admit that it is beautiful and pleasant to travel here. But
everyone who still carries in his heart a grain of love for his fellow
men, must look on the beauty with contempt, when he sees the poor blacks,
who just as much as we white people, were created by God as free human
beings, and who are being treated by their white owners as cattle, and
often not even as well as that. There are masters who have from 3-to
400 slaves. Today we stopped several times to take on sugar, and
this gave us time and opportunity to go ashore. I went along with
the others and saw the owners’ magnificent residences and gardens, and
I must admit that I had never seen in Germany more beautiful estates than
these properties. But when I turned my gaze towards the poor Negroes,
with their wives and children working in the fields, then all the great
and beautiful lost its value for me. The day went by with these stopovers
and trips, and at 10 o’clock we again dropped anchor.
27th. The journey continued very early in the morning.
When I awoke our ship was once more lying close to a sugar-plantation to
take on sugar. The region was exceedingly beautiful, and many of
the passengers considered it the [p.21] most beautiful we had seen so far.
The owner’s residence was not a very large one, and it stood in a garden
full of the most beautiful fruit-trees and flowers. We went ashore;
but were only allowed to view the garden from the outside. The owner
had 350 Negro slaves. A number of women and children were working
in the garden, and a white overseer whip in hand, stood behind them.
We looked contemptibly at this brute. He understood, and brought
us on board escorted by 2 large dogs. This beautiful region continued
until noon. Then the country became higher and mountainous, and appeared
to be healthier. The residents fell wood and sell it to the ships’
captains. As far as the eye reaches, there is wood to be seen, and
many thousands would still be able to make a living here. Towards
evening the region again became somewhat prettier. We passed by the
two small towns of Petersport and Frankville. The inhabitants are
mostly Germans and Frenchman who raise grain and cattle.
28th. We traveled all night long. The nights are
very cold here, and in the day time it is still oppressively hot.
There are farmsteads, which are not inferior in beauty to many of the sugar-plantations.
The soil is extremely good, and much farming is being carried on. We came
across many settlers who felled trees, and who were beginning to cultivate
the land. We stopped at the town of Nidshid. This settlement
has a very romantic location, and is built entirely on the mountain side.
There seems to be considerable trade here. We were only ashore for
a short while. Most of [p.22] the inhabitants are Germans.
We were asked, if there were any workers from the building-trade with us
who would care to remain, and inquiries were directed to me about servant-girls.
Good wages were being offered. Much coal is found in this region.
In the evening we passed by 2 more small settlements, and at the latter
of these we took on wood for fuel. It was dark when this was brought
on board. I have not been feeling entirely well ever since we left
New Orleans.
March 1st. This morning we stopped at the city of Quickbonne.
This was also a mountain-city, and it was built in a very rambling and
disorganized fashion. As seen from the river, the streets and the
houses lie one above the other, and it presents a beautiful sight.
The church stands on one of the highest peaks of a mountain. As only
a brief stop was made we saw little of the city. On both sides of
the river is continuous forest. The soil is good, it is frequently
quite level for many miles at a time, and at such places cotton and maze
are being raised. In the evening we saw at different places fires
in the forest. These had been set by the owners in order quickly
to get the trees out of the way, so that the soil could be turned to use.
The illumination was magnificent to behold.
2nd. Today I made the acquaintance of a young man from
Kiel, whose name was Theodor Falk, and who was also on board. He
had been in the Danish war, and we entertained each other [p.23] with stories
and recollections of that time. Here the air is cooler, the fields
are green no more and the forest is not as pretty as it has been for some
time. It seems as if we have suddenly been transferred to another
climate or into another season. I hear that the settlers who fell
trees and then sell the wood, earn so much money in a short time that they
are able to pay for and cultivate the piece of land they have bought.
It struck me as peculiar that a saw was never used for this kind of work,
but only an axe in the use of which, the Americans are experts. Today
a 3 year old child of Danish parentage died.
3rd. At an early hour this morning we came to the settlement
of Napoleon, where we stopped and tarried for a short time. There
were only 9 residences there, all built on a big, imposing scale, and these
9 buildings all carry the name of the settlement, such as Napoleon’s apothecary,
store, hotel, pool-room, and so on. Divine service was being held
in a chapel near the river. The inhabitants are mostly Frenchmen.
As yesterday the region consists of nothing but forest on both sides of
the river. Where the trees have been chopped down, are cotton plantations.
Today I was very ill. I placed blame for my sickness on the bad drinking-water,
and the many worries and troubles I have to endure on account of my family,
especially my wife.
4th. I had to stay in bed all day today. We had many
sick people on board. We were altogether 460 passengers on this ship.
4 dollars was paid for each adult, and 2 dollars for [p.24] every child
under 14. From New Orleans to St. Louis is a distance of 1200 miles.
We were made to hope that this journey could be completed in 6-8 days.
But yesterday we had only covered half the distance. This journey
was very expensive to most of those who had not supplied themselves sufficiently
with provisions, and who now had to buy them on shipboard or where we stopped.
5th. Today we often sailed between small islands, some
of which were inhabited. These islands have been cut away from the
mainland by high tide and the strong current in the river. At many
places we saw the land swept away, so that trees were left standing in
the river. In this way the river was constantly made wider, though
not deeper, and it became more and more dangerous for traffic. Frequently
large areas of cultivated land were washed away, and houses that stood
near the river, collapsed. We stopped at the city of Memphis.
The stay was only a brief one, and we could not go ashore. This is
only a mountain city, large and beautifully planned.
6th. Last night we were held fast between tree-trunks,
and about 2 hours passed before we got loose again. But no damage
was inflicted on the ship, however. The first sight that met us this
morning was that of a sunken steamer. We stopped, but could not be
of any assistance. The passengers had been saved, but most of the
freight had been lost or ruined. Some members of the crew were still
on board, and [p.25] they were bringing the salvaged load ashore.
The ship had left New Orleans one day ahead of us, and had sunk the day
before yesterday. These steamers cannot travel on the ocean, but
only on rivers, as they are very lightly built. Usually a steamer
of this type is 180-200 feet long, and 50-70 feet wide. It only draws
4, and, at the most, 5 feet of water. The heaviest freight lies in
the bottom of the hulk. The engines are on the lowest deck.
The furnace is located in about the center of the ship, and here the fuel
is stored. Forward is an empty space, and aft are sleeping accommodations
for the crew, and also for the passengers who do not pay the highest price.
On the 2nd deck in the center of the ship are usually 2 large halls, and
forward is an open space for light freight. Around both halls are
cabins, usually with 2 beds in each. From these cabins one door leads
into the hall, and another opens outward to a wide passage, that runs around
the entire ship. Carriages and light freight are taken to the 3rd
deck. On this 3rd deck is a small house built of boards into which
the rudder projects from below. Here sits the pilot, because the
many bends of the river and the tree-trunks which often dot it, cannot
always be seen from below. A pilot on this river must know the waters,
as well as a coachman or a pedestrian knows the highway in the dark.
Many of these ships have 2 engines.
7th. Today we sailed constantly among small islands of
which some were inhabited by 2 or 3 families. The main industry is
the raising of pigs of which hundreds are seen running around. [p.26] In
the afternoon we stopped at the city of Cairo. It has 50 houses at
most; but many buildings were under construction. The town is situated
on the Ohio River, which flows into the Mississippi at this point.
Here work is going on on [SIC] a railway to the city of Ohio and New York.
This railway will be continued on to California, and it will be 3000 miles
long. Many tradespeople, artisans and saloon keepers live on abandoned
steamers that have been fitted out as residences. Inquiries were
made about workers from the building trade, and high wages were being offered.
A city with the same name was formerly located at this place; but had now
sunk into the ground. During the building of the railway, several
ruins of the former settlement have been found. A steamer carrying
600 passengers was destroyed this winter by running into floating ice not
far from here. Many of the passengers lost their lives, and the survivors
were taken ashore. Their provisions were lost. On account of
the amount of floating ice no ships arrived for several days, and as there
was also a heavy snowfall, the survivors were forced to remain in Cairo.
Here the stock of provisions ran out in a short time, and famine-conditions
prevailed among the residents and their guests, until food had been obtained
from St. Louis. This took 16 days, a journey which can be made in
3 days under favorable conditions. Close to 700 persons in the town
died of cold and starvation, and had help been delayed 2 day longer, no
one would have remained alive. [p.27] Today a child of Danish parentage
died on board our ship. It was 5 years old.
8th. We stayed here overnight. Today I went ashore
again to look over the construction of the new city. It is being
built at about the same spot where it used to be. The houses are
for the most part built only of boards. I spoke with the violinist
Ole Bull of Norway, who was formerly well known in Germany. He too
had been a passenger on board the wrecked steamer, and was glad to hear
news from Schleswig. Freight was unloaded and taken on at this point,
and at 2 o’clock the journey continued. We had hardly been on our
way for an hour, when once more a sunken steamer that hardly held together
was seen lying ahead of us. The region on the left bank in these
parts is very mountainous. The river is continually more and more
dangerous for traffic. We ran against a tree-trunk, and down below
the ship became full of water, much freight being destroyed. Several
hours passed before the damage was repaired and the ship made tight again.
It was fortunate that this happened in the day time; in the dark our fate
would have been a bad one, in any case. Towards evening we passed
by the small mountain town Kienkuta [LOCATION UNCLEAR]. It has large
and beautiful buildings, and is built according to a plan. No stop
was made. In this region there are many saw-mills and coal-mines,
and marble is being dug and worked. Along the bank are neat small
houses, whose residents make a living, felling trees and hewing stone.
A violent thunderstorm [p.28] came up during the night and besides that,
it rained very hard. It was so dark that the pilot could not see
any longer. We came too close to the shore and got stuck fast.
Three hours went by before we were free again. During this work a
sailor feel through a hatch down below, and was severely injured in the
head and breast. We stopped at the town Gebzarka, where we remained
until daybreak. During the night a young girl of Danish parentage
died. She was 14 years old.
9th. The sailor who fell into the ship’s bottom yesterday
died this morning. The town of Gebzarka [LOCATION UNCLEAR] is the
most methodically built of all the towns I have seen so far on the Mississippi.
It lies close to the river on a beautiful plain, has large, massive buildings,
2 churches, factories of various kinds and well paved streets. We
left early, for which reason none of us could go ashore. We had not
gone very far before 3 sunken steamers were seen lying ahead of us.
Two of them had been shattered by tree-trunks and the boiler of the 3rd
had exploded. Some sailors were still on board the latter ship.
Today we sailed continually between mountains, some of which were very
high. Along the river there was often level land that was cultivated
and inhabited by people from the mountains. It is beautiful to travel
here, and there are often new things to be seen. Now one sees high
hills, and now mountains of rock that also contain marble; chalk-mountains
and coal-mines; now, down in the valley, beautiful grain-fields and orchards,
and then again small forests with much game, especially deer, wild horses,
wolves and large snakes. [p.29] At some places the mountain people live
in the valley down below, and again at other places they are higher up
in the mountains, either one presenting its pleasant picture to the traveler.
In the last few days we have had continually more and more sick people
on board. Also my small Anna and myself have never felt quite well
ever sine we left New Orleans.
10th. This morning we had a heavy thunderstorm. It
rained until noon and then the air became clear. The captain let
us to hope that if the weather remain fine, we would arrive in St. Louis
tomorrow. Today we passed by numerous small villages and settlements,
all in the process of construction, and all having a beautiful location.
Again we saw mountains where marble was being quarried and worked.
We stopped at a stone-quarry where we took on with us to St. Louis a slab
of marble 14 feet long. Here almost 100 people were employed.
At another stone-quarry freight was unloaded, and here granite was being
worked. This was made into milestones for the railway, foundations-stones
and grave memorials. 140 men were employed here and among them were
quite a few Germans. I spoke with the Baas or overseer, a skilled
bricklayer from Ploen in Hostein whose name was Homann, and who had already
been in this place for 6 years. He showed me a 26 foot long stone,
intended for a grave-memorial. Nothing pleased me more at this place
than the neat, small houses in which the workers live. The are frequently
scattered over quite a wide area. They are built according to a simple
plan, but [p.30] both inside and out they are so neat and tidy, that it
is true many a large and first-class residence in the cities lags far behind
when compared with those others in this respect.
Today also we saw a sunken steamer which had been wrecked by
floating ice. A child of Danish parents died. It was 4 years
old.
11th. The day had hardly begun when a steamer overtook
us apparently bent on passing us. It approached too close to the
shore, ran against tree trunks, and sank before our very eyes. The
passengers hurried up on the 3rd deck. The freight was apparently
spoiled, for hardly half an hour had passed before it was 10 feet under
water.
Shortly after noon we stopped at a small island called Quarantine
Island. Here all ships coming from New Orleans have to stop to be
examined by doctors who find out, if there are any contagious diseases
on board. If there are many sick people on board, the ship must lie
in quarantine, and the sick remain behind. Cholera had broken out
on our ship; but only among the Danes who lived very immoderately.
28 were suffering from this disease of which number 7 were detained.
During the medical examination the remainder crept out of their beds and
hid themselves. But besides these there were many sick passengers,
who did not suffer from Cholera. At 4 o’clock we saw St. Louis, and
it gave rise to much rejoicing. [p.31] We landed at 5 o’clock. I
was feeling rather well. Today my wife caused me a lot of vexation
and trouble. It seems as though she would rather have seen me dead,
so that I could never set foot in St. Louis. My little Anna was very
sick. We kept her in hiding when we stopped at the island, and came
out successfully. German people came on board, and we knew some of
them. My wife immediately took the little one to the home of one
of these friends. Our ship was examined by 2 doctors, and many sick
people, who had kept themselves in hiding when we stopped at the island,
were taken to the hospital.
12th. I learned this morning that the 7 who had been detained
on the island had already died. Thus, form the time we left Glückstadt
until today, 43 have died. Of these 1 was a child of German parentage,
while the remainder were Danes. Today I spoke with several acquaintances
from Hamburg. Rented lodgings for myself in Carr Street, but remained
with my children on board the ship, and put my things in order. Sadness
pervaded the ship, for every hour more and more people took sick, and even
today 9 more Danes died.
13th. 6 Danes died during the night. This morning
I moved into our lodgings together with a traveling companion, Erich from
Reinfeld in Holstein. It consisted only of 2 rooms, but we contented
ourselves with it in order to save money. We paid 6 dollars a month
for it. [p.32]
All the Germans left the ship today. Also some Danes went
ashore; but many of them had to remain on board the ship, as they were
either sick or without lodgings. Towards evening the order was given
that all should leave the ship, for now there was hardly a healthy person
left on it. A large tent was erected outside the city, and all the
Danes taken to it. I visited my little Anna, who was still very ill,
and looked over a section of the city. And with this the day ended.
14th. The first thing I did was to go and see my little
Anna. She was sicker than yesterday, and could not come to the lodgings.
From there I went to see the Danes. During the night some more of
them had died. Today houses were rented where they moved in; but
they had to content themselves with very narrow quarters. Sailing-ships
do not come up the river. The harbor is 2 miles long, but not sightly,
because it lies so close up against the city. There is much traffic
here, and crowds of people, horses and carriages are to be seen here daily.
From the harbor 16 streets go through the city. They all have names
and are crossed by 21 cross streets, named according to their number (from
1 to 21). Two of these cross-streets, the 2nd and 3rd, are more than
a German mile long. When the entire area that has been set aside
for the city, is covered with buildings, each street [p.33] will be from
1 ½ to 2 German miles long. The streets are all perfectly
straight and wide. They are not paved; but macadamized. The
stones that are being used are mostly limestone. For that reason
there is a thick layer of dirt on the streets in wet weather, and when
the weather is dry they are constantly full of dust. This dust is
extremely harmful and unhealthy. The commerce is important.
Here are many industrial establishments, namely iron-foundries, sugar-factories,
and many others. The number of inhabitants is placed at 150,000.
This cannot be determined definitely, however, as many leave every day.
It has been estimated that there are close to 40,000 Germans in the city.
There are only a few Negroes. As far as I know, there is said to
be about 120 different denominations here, and close to 200 churches, and
many of the sections have more than one church or meeting house.
Many of these churches or meeting houses are not larger than an ordinary
residence. There are many large and beautiful houses in the city,
and some still more beautiful are being built constantly. There are
also many made only of boards, that are old and dilapidated, being built
without plans. But these are gradually being demolished or burned
down, and better houses built in their place.
15th. I visited my little Anna again, and although she
was still very ill, I took her with me into our lodgings. We sent
for a doctor, who told us that she was suffering, from something that sapped
her strength. Today I made endeavors [p.34] to earn something, either
through business or work, but unfortunately I succeeded in neither, as
I could not speak English. In order not to be idle any longer, I
and 4 friends made preparations to go to the railway that is being built
in the state of Illinois, and work there.
Today we put our things in order, obtained tickets from an office
where workers were hired, and decided to leave tomorrow.
Here in St. Louis there is much wealth and prosperity, but also
much poverty. Although the slave-trade is carried on here only on
a small scale, a conspicuous brutality holds sway both among adults as
well as among children. This evening I was pursued by the latter, who probably
noticed that I was a foreigner; they threw stones after me, although I
had done them no harm.
16th. This morning we set out on our journey. The
state of Illinois lies on the other side of the Mississippi. A steamer
takes one across to the other side. To begin with the region was
very sandy. The highway goes through mountain, forest and valley,
and many beautiful farm-steads are found hereabout. At noon we arrived
at the small town of Bellville, 14 miles from St. Louis. We went
to a hotel where we had some refreshments, and without taking a further
look at the small town in which there is really nothing unusual to be seen,
we continued our journey. Here the highway ended. The road
on which we were now walking had only been built recently. It led
through a long, dense forest in which we saw numerous [p.35] deer and wild
boars. Twice the latter behaved, as if they were going to attack
us, and we had to flee. At 7 o’clock in the evening when it was already
dark, we arrived in the small town of Maskuta, 8 miles form Bellville.
The road leading to that small place was extremely bad, and we often had
to wade knee-deep through water and swamps. We were therefore very
tired, looked for rooms and went to bed early.
17th. We slept well during the night. In the morning
we learned, that the river Oko, which we had to cross, had gone over its
banks, and that an area, 3 miles wide, on the other side of the river was
under water, so that we could not get through. We were not frightened
however, and wanted to examine the situation ourselves. At 6 o’clock
we set out again, but had not been going very far, before we heard the
same story once more. Around noon we came to the river, which is
12 miles from Maskuta, and realized that what had been told us was true,
and that we had to wade 3 miles through water, if we wanted to continued
the journey. Here we met other people who wanted to get across, and
we agreed to hire a vehicle, but no farmer wanted to go. We were
therefore obliged to turn back again, and went straight back to Bellville,
stayed there over night and came back to St. Louis. empty-handed.
18th. We were told on the way that German workers were
being sought on another railway; but as today was Sunday, the journey to
that place was postponed until tomorrow.
19th. We went to the place, and talked with the man who
hired the workers. As he heard we had never done that kind [p.36] of work
before, he would not take us, and once more we had to turn back.
Now my wife began to bake waffles, and found a good market for them.
I often went out trying to earn something, either through business or work,
but whatever I earned was rarely of any importance, as I could not speak
English. This, and the sight of my sick child, saddened me very much.
The child got worse every day, and hopes of improvement began to dwindle.
23rd. I have forgotten to note that my daughter Amalia
was married to A. Kalthoff in Liverpool. Today she gave birth to
a daughter.
Up until now I often went around with nothing to do, and at home
there is nothing else to do but wait on my sick child. This and the
worry my wife causes me every day, made me sick also, ill-humored and sullen.
I pass over to the 26th. Today I and my son-in-law who likewise rarely
earned anything, was offered work on a large estate, to which we will go
tomorrow. Today fire broke out and 3 large houses burned down.
There is much brutality among the people here. Today 2 boys got into
a quarrel, and wounded each other with knives to such an extent, that one
of them died immediately and the other some hours later. Today 2
boys had tied a 3rd to a tree and beaten him to death. It is not
at all uncommon to hear of similar cases, which the parents and the authorities
seem to view with great indifference, for the punishment administered is
only mild. Children from 8-12 continually carry knives, daggers and
pistols. [p.37]
27th. Today we went to the estate and found work.
Wages were 12 dollars a month in addition to board and lodgings.
Our work consisted in helping the gardener. I was well again, and
glad to be working. The owner of the estate was a native born American,
named Lindel, and the estate is called Lindelsplatz (Lindels place?--P.G.).
He was a man with a 2 million dollar fortune, and he had arrived penniless
in St. Louis as a man-servant. The estate does not comprise much
landed property, only a small amount of grain is raised, and only 12 cows
are being kept (these 12 cows give about 3 cans of milk daily). The
garden covered 40 acres (an acre is 200 square yards), and was kept mostly
for pleasure. Young fruit-trees and flowers were taken to the city
daily to be sold, and besides this income 1800 Dollars was still being
spent annually in wages and for seeds and such things. During the
summer-months 4 gardeners and 16 workers are being employed.
The name of the first gardener or Baas is Krausnek, a native
of Berlin. Practically all the workers were Germans.
April 10th. Nothing new was to be seen or heard here, the
work was always the same and for this reason I have passed over the intervening
days. Today we had a heavy thunderstorm, and lightning struck a house
and it burned down. For several days we have had the sultry atmosphere
that precedes a thunderstorm, and it has been oppressively hot; besides
we often have frost during the night. It is frequently oppressively
warm [p.38] in the morning, and so cold before noon that one has to put
on gloves. From this one may conclude that it must be very unhealthy
in these parts. During the summer months cholera and yellow fever
are the usual diseases. I had now been working for 3 weeks, and as
I came home on the 22nd. My little Anna had died in the morning.
This was a hard blow to me. She was buried today. She was 7
years old.
. . .
26th. Heavy thunderstorm, accompanied by wind and hail.
Many large trees were uprooted, and some houses collapsed; but the greatest
damage was caused by the hail-storm. In St. Louis and the neighboring
districts, most of the windows facing west were smashed, so that there
was a shortage of glass. It had already been decided by the Mormon
church that we Germans were to leave St. Louis on May 10th, and as our
month comes to a close tomorrow, we shall stop working.
27th. Today we said good by to our boss, and parted as
friends. As long as I was working every day, I was not troubles by
thoughts of my dead child . . . but now it all came forcefully to mind,
I worried deeply over both and had to suffer a great deal. I was
almost sick from sorrow.
28th. Went to the harbor to look at the work of loading
and unloading the ships. Plenty of people are busy here every day.
A merchant told me that the number of workers employed at the harbor each
day is placed at 1200, and the number of vehicles drawn by 1 or 2 horses
at 200, while it could be truthfully said that every morning, one could
figure 3000 people had business of one kind or another at the harbor.
Quarrels and fights are common here. People stab and cut with knives
or shoot with pistols, and not infrequently someone is being killed.
Such a brutality as holds sway here, not only among the lower
classes but also among the so-called educated classes, is unknown in Germany.
The newspapers continually contain [p.40] news of murders and robberies,
but so far I have not read that a murderer has paid the customary penalty
for his crime. Women too shoot, stab and fight. Today 2 women,
who apparently belonged to the educated classes, had a fight while the
men were looking on. When the women got tired and stopped fighting,
the men continued anew. One of the ladies had a pistol and shot her
opponent in the back. She was arrested, but was immediately out on
bail, and the whole case comes to nothing. In Germany I often heard
American freedom praised; but Germany will remain a happier country, if
this freedom is never introduced.
29th. I wrote all day. In the evening 5 houses burned
down, and it was the cause of much fighting in the streets. The fire
engines are beautiful and well made, but the workers or firemen are undisciplined.
They are usually intoxicated and rob and steal. The fire engines
look like locomotives.
. . .
Today I visited a factory where locomotives are being made.
Never before have I seen in a factory such beautiful and splendid machinery
as in this one. I was also in a factory, where agricultural machines
were made of iron and wood. Many of these machines are not known
in Germany, and many of those which are also being used in Germany, are
made quite differently.
May 1st. Writing.
2nd. Beautiful promenades, parks as well as antiquities
or other curiosities, are not to be seen here. Everybody is merely
striving to become rich, and this is the reason for the brutality.
From a German, who has been here for a considerable length of time, I today
got some writing to do. To me this was a pleasant way of passing
the time. Thought was also given to our approaching departure, and
preparations were being made. There is a very considerable immigration
this spring. It is said that already 12,000 have arrived here in
St. Louis since New Years. Yesterday 3 steamers sank near the city,
while 1 was destroyed by fire. This evening 3 houses burned in my
immediate neighborhood.
3rd. The fire alarm was heard at 3 different times during
the day. 11 houses burned down. When I saw a fire engine here
for the first time, I did not know what kind of an engine it was, and took
it for a locomotive, as it is quite [p.42] similar to it. It is beautifully
made and answers the purpose very well. All fittings, excepting the
tires around the wheels, are made of brass. I looked at the interior
of a factory where turned work is being made. Here there were 24
lathers, all of them driven by a steam engine. The finest work for
wheel-wrights, carpenters, joiners, chair-makers and turners was being
manufactured here at great speed. This evening I watched a fight
between wagon drivers.
4th. I went to see 2 steam-driven flour mills. These
also contained beautiful machinery and these steam mills produce better
flour than the usual water and windmills. 8 new churches and about
200 new houses are under construction. The building of houses proceeds
ver rapidly here, and the architecture is not like that of Germany.
5th and 6th. Writing continuously.
7th. Writing. I also took a walk through the city.
The neighboring region is beautiful and romantic at some places, and work
is being done there to make it still more beautiful. Many new streets
are also being planned. A forest near the city, also included in
the area that is to be built up, was in the process of being cut down,
and this work gave employment to close to 1,000 men.
8th. . . . In the evening 4 houses burned down. A number
of Indians have been stopping over here for several days. Today I
saw 5 of them. They were naked and only the back was covered by a
hid. They were armed with bow and arrow, and displayed their ability
in shooting. At a distance of 50 steps, two of them knocked a 5 cent
piece from where it was placed. This is as large as a usual Schilling
piece (German coin. P. G.) They also showed us some of their dances
and in doing so made comical jumps. One moment they were standing
on their legs, and the next on their heads. In these dances they
also demonstrate the strength of their nerves.
10th When I was out on business today, my attention was called to some stone-cutting establishments of which there are many here. Finished stone [p.44] are also displayed. I found them beautiful and decided to visit some of the displays, which I had an opportunity to do today. I was